loueth the lawes of God and vseth y e power that he hath of god well and referreth hys will and his deedes vnto the honour of God commeth of the mercy of God which hath opened his wittes and shewed him light to see the goodnes and righteousnes of the lawe of God and the way that is in Christ to fulfill it wherby he loueth it naturally and trusteth to do it Why doth God open one mans eyes not an others Paule Rom. ix forbiddeth to aske why For it is to deepe for maÌs capacitie God we see is honoured therby and his mercy set out and the more seene in the vessels of mercy But the popishe can suffer God to haue no secret hid to himselfe They haue searched to come to the botome of hys botomlesse wisdome and because they caÌ not attayne to that secrete and be to proude to let it alone and to graunt themselues ignorauÌt with the Apostle that knew no other then Gods glory in the elect they go and set vp freewill with the heathen philosophers and say that a mans freewill is the cause why God chuseth one and not an other coÌtrary vnto all the scripture Paul saith it commeth not of the will nor of the deede but of the mercy of God And they say that euery man hath at y e least way power in his freewill to deserue that power shoulde be geuen hym of god to kepe the law But the scripture testifieth that Christ hath deserued for y â elect euen theÌ wheÌ they hated God that their eyes should be opened to see the goodnes of the lawe of God and the way to fulfill it and forgeuenes of all that is passed wherby they be drawen to loue it and to hate sinne I aske the popishe one question whether the will can preuent a mans witte and make the witte see the righteousnesse of the lawe and the way to fulfill it in Christ If I must first see the reason why yer I can loue how shall I with my will do that good thing that I know not of how shall I thanke God for the mercy that is layde vp for me in Christ yer I beleue it For I must beleue the mercy yer I can loue the worke Now fayth commeth not of our frewill but is the grace of God geuen vs by grace yer there be any will in our hartes to do the lawe of God And why God geueth it not euery man I can geue no reckoning of his iudgementes But well I wot I neuer deserued it nor prepared my self vnto it but ranne an other way cleane contrary in my blyndnesse and sought not that way but he sought me and found me out and shewed it me and therwith drew me to him And I bow the knees of mine hart vnto god night and day that he will shew it all other men And I suffer all that I can to be a seruaunt to open their eyes For well I wot they can not see of themselues before God haue preueÌted them wyth hys grace For Paule saith Phil. i. he that began a good worke in you shall continue or bring it vnto a full ende so that God must beginue to worke in vs. And Phil. ij God it is that worketh both the willing and also bringing to passe And it must needes be for God must open mine eyes and shew me somewhat and make me see the goodnesse of it to draw me to hym yer I can loue consent or haue any actuall will to come And when I am willing he must assiste me and helpe to tame my fleshe and to ouercome the occasions of the worlde and the power of the fendes God therfore hath a special care for his elect in so much that he will shorten y e wicked dayes for their sakes in which no man if they should continue might endure And Paule suffereth all for the electe ij Timothy ij And Gods sure foundation standeth sayth Paule God knoweth hys So that refuse the truth who shall God will keepe a nuÌber of his mercy and call them out of blindnesse to testifie the truth vnto the rest that their damnation may be with out excuse The Turke the Iew and the Popish build vpon frewill ascribe theyr iustifying vnto their woorkes The Turke when he hath synned runneth to the purifyinges or ceremonies of Mahomet and the Iew to the ceremonies of Moses and the Pope vnto his owne ceremonies to fet forgeuenesse of their sinnes And the Christen goeth thorough repentaunce towarde the law vnto the fayth that is in Christes bloud And the Pope saith that the ceremonies of Moyses iustified not compelled with the woordes of Paule And how then should his iustifie Moyses Sacramentes were but signes of promises of fayth by which fayth the beleuers are iustified and euen so be Christes also And now because the Iewes haue put out the significations of their Sacraments and put their trust in the workes of them therfore they be Idolaters and so is the Pope for like purpose The Pope sayth that Christ dyed not for vs but for the Sacramentes to geue them power to iustifie O Antichrist The xj Chapter HIs xj chapter is as true as his story of Vtopia all his other Poetrie He meaneth Doctour Ferman person of Hony lane WhoÌ after they had haÌdled after their secret maner and disputed with secretly and had made him sweare that he should not vtter how he was dealt with as they haue made many other then they contriued a maner of disputatioÌs had with him with such oppositions aunswearynges and argumentes as should serue onely to set forth their purpose As M. More thoroughout all his booke maketh quoth he to dispute and moue questions after such a maner as he can soyle them or make them appeare soyled and maketh him graunt where he lysteth and at the last to be concluded and lad whether M. More will haue him Wherfore I wil not rehearse all the arguments for it were to long and is also not to be beleued that he so made them or so disputed with them but that they added and pulled away fayned as they liste as their guise is But I will declare in light that which M. More ruffeleth vp in darkenesse that ye may see their falshead First if ye were not false hypocrites why had ye not disputed openly with him that the world might haue heard and borne recorde that that whiche ye now say of him were true what cause is there that the lay people might not as well haue heard his wordes of hys own mouth as read them of your writyng except ye were iugglyng spirites that walke in darknesse When M. More sayth the Church teacheth that men should not trust in theyr workes it is false if he meane y e Popes Church For they teach a man to trust in domme ceremonies SacrameÌtes in penauÌce and all maner workes that come them to profite whiche yet helpe
thou feâe theÌ and that thine hart mourne for them and that with al thy power thou helpe to amende them and cease not to crye to God for theÌ neither day nor night and that thou let nothing be founde in thee that any man may rebuke but whatsoeuer thou teachest them that âe thou and that thou be not a Wolfe in a Lambes skinne as our holy âather y e Pope is which commeth vnto vs in a name of hypocrisie and in the ââ¦e of curssed Cham or Ham calling hymselfe Seruus seruorum the seruaunt of all seruauntes and is yet founde tyrannus tyraânorum of all tyrauntes y e most cruell This is to receaue young children in Christes name and to receaue young children in Christes name is to beare rule in the kingdome of Christ Thus ye see that Christes kingdome is all together spirituall and the bearing of rule in it is cleane coÌtrary vnto the bearing of rule temporally Wherfore none that beareth rule in it may haue any temporall iurisdiction or minister any temporall office that requireth violence to compell withall ¶ Peter was not greater then the other Apostles by any authoritie geuen him of Christ THey saye that Peter was chiefe of the Apostles verely as Appeâââs was called chief of Painters for his excellent cunninge aboue other euen so Peter may be called chiefe of the Apostles for his actiuitie and boldnes aboue the other but that Peter had any auctoritie or rule ouer his brethren and felow Apostles is false and contrary to y e scripture Christ forbad it the last euen before his passion and in diuers tunes before and taught alway the contrary as I haue rehearsed Thou wilt say thou caust not see how there should be any good order in that kyngdome where none were better then other and where the superior had not a lawe and authoritie to compell the inferior with violeÌce The worlde truely can see no other way to rule then with violence For there no man absteineth from euil but for feare because the loue of righteousnes is not written in their hartes And therefore the Popes kingdome is of the world For there one sorte are your grace your holines your fatherhode An other my Lord Byshop my Lord Abbot my Lord Pryor An other master Doctour Father Bachelar mayster Parson maister Vicar and at the last commeth in simple syr Iohn And euery man raigneth ouer other wyth might and haue euery ruler his prison his iayler his chaynes his tormentes euen so much as the Fryers obâeruauntes obserue that rule and compell euery man other with violeÌce aboue the cruelnesse of the heathen tyrauntes so that what commeth once in may neuer out for feare of telling taâes out of schole They rule ouer the bodye with violence and compell ãâã whether the harte will or not to obserue thinges of their owne making But in the kingdome of God it is contrary For the spirite that bringeth them thether maketh them wilâing and geueth them lust vnto the law of God loue coÌpelleth them to worke and loue maketh euerty maÌs good all that he can do coÌmune vnto his neighbours nede And as euery maÌ is stroÌg in that kyngdome so loue compelleth him to take the weake by the hand and to helpe hym and to take him that can not go vppon his shoulders and beare him And so to do seruice vnto the weaker is to beare rule in that kingdome And because Peter did excede the other Apostles in ferueÌt seruice toward his brethren therefore is âe called noâ in the Scripture but in the vse of speakyng the chiefest of the Apostles not that he had any dominion ouer them Of which truth thou mayst see also the practise in the Actes of the Apostles after the resurrection For when Peter had bene and preached in the house of Cornelius an heathen maÌ the other that were Circumcised chode him because he had bene in an vncircumcised mans house had eaten with him for it was forbidden in the law neither wist they yet that the heathen should be called And Peter was fayne to geue accountes vnto them which is no token of superioritie and to shew them how he was warned of the holy ghost so to do Actes xj And Actes xv when a CouÌcell was gathered of the Apostles and disciples about the Circumcision of the heatheÌ Peter brought forth not his commauÌdement and the authoritie of his Vicarshyp but the miracle that the holy ghost had shewed for the heathen how at y â preachyng of the Gospell the holy ghost had lighted vppon them and purified âheir hartes through fayth and therefore proued that they ought not to be Circumcised And Paule and Barnabas brought soorth the miracles also that God had shewed by them among the heathen through preachyng of saith And then Iames brought soorth a prophecie of the olde Testament for the sayd part And therewith the aduersaries gaue ouer their hold and they coÌcluded with one assent by the authoritie of the scripture and of the holy ghost that the heathen should not be Circumcised not by the commaundement of Peter vnder payne of cursing excommunicatioÌ ãâã interditing and like bugges to make fooles and children afrayed withall And Actes viij Peter was sent of the other Apostles vnto the Samaritanes whiche is an euident token that he had no iurisdiction ouer them for then they could not haue sent him But rather as the truth is that the congregation had authoritie ouer him ouer all other priuate persones to admitte them for ministers and send them forth to preach whether so euer the spirite of God moued them and as they saw occasion And in the Epistle vnto the Galathians thou seest also how Paule corrected Peter when he walked not the straight way after the truth of the Gospel So now thou seest that in the kingdome of Christ and in his Churche or congregation and in his couÌsels the ruler is the Scripture approued through the miracles of the holy ghost and men be seruauntes onely and Christ is the head and we all brethren And wheÌ we call men our heades that we do not be cause they be shorne or shauen or because of their names Parson Vicare Byshop Pope But onely because of the word whiche they preach If they erre froÌ the word theÌ may whosoeuer God moueth his hart play Paule and correct hym If he will not obey the Scripture then haue his brethren authoritie by the Scripture to put hym downe and send hym out of Christes Church among the heretickes whiche preferre their false doctrine aboue the true word of Christ ¶ How the Gospell punisheth trespassers and how by the Gospell we ought to go to law with our aduersaries THough that they of Christes coÌgregation be all willyng yet because that the most paât is alway weake because also that the occasions of the world be euer many and great in so much that
his sonnes their fathers must geue them as mynt doth me Go now ye Popish bond seruauntes and receaue your reward for your false workes and robbe your brethren and raigne ouer them with violence and cruell tyranny and make theÌ worship your pillars polaxes images and hattes And we will receaue of the mercyfull kyndnesse of our father and will serue our brethren freely of very loue and wil be their seruauntes suffer for their sakes And there to our good deedes whiche we do vnto our neighbours neede spryng out of our righteousnesse or iustifying which is y â forgeuenesse of our sinnes in Christes bloud of other righteousnesse know we not before God And contrarywise your righteousnes or iustifying which standeth as your fayth doth with all wickednesse springeth out of your holy workes which ye do to no man srely saue vnto paynted postes And when he alledgeth the sacrifices of the old law I say they were Sacramentes and preached vnto the people as no doubt our candels once were and were no holy workes to be referred vnto Gods person to obtaine hys fauour and to iustifie the people and that the people should do them for the workes selues And when the people had lost the significations and looked on the holynesse of the dedes to be iustified thereby they were image seruice and hateful to God and rebuked of the Prophetes as it is to see throughout all the old Testament Then he iuggleth with a text of S. Paule Rom. xiiij let euery man for his part abounde one in this Idolatrie an other in that when the sense of the text is let euery maÌ be sure of his own conscience that he do nothyng except he know well and his conscience serue him that it may be lawfully doue But what care they to abuse Gods word to wrest it vnto the contrary And in the last end to vtter his excel lent blindnesse he sayth the wiseman Luther thinketh that if the gold were takeÌ from the reliques it would be geuen vnto the poore immediatly when he seeth the contrary that they which haue their purses full wil geue y â poore if they geue ought either an halfe peny or in his countrey the iiij part of a farthyng Now I aske M. Mores conscience seyng they haue no deuotion vnto the poore which are as Christes own person and for whom Christ hath suffered his passion that we should be kynd to them and whom to visite with our almes is Gods commaundement with what minde do they offer so great treasure to the garnishyng of shrines images reliques It is manifest that they which loue not Gods coÌmaundement can do nothing godly Wherfore such offrynges come of a false fayth so that they thinke theÌ better theÌ workes commauaded by God and beleue to be iustified therby And therfore are they but image seruice And when he sayth we might as well rebuke the powryng of the annoyntment on Christes head Nay Christ was theÌ mortall as well as we and vsed such thynges as we do and it refreshed his body But and if thou woldest now poure such on his image to do him pleasure I would rebuke it The third Chapter IN the third Chapter he bryngeth in miracles done at S. Steues tombe I aunswere that the miracles done at Saintes tombes were done for the same purpose that the miracles which they dyd when they were aliue were done euen to prouoke vnto the faith of their doctrine and not to trust in the place or in bones or in the Saint As Paul sent his napkeÌ to heale the sicke not that meÌ should put trust in his nap kin but beieue his preachyng And in the old Testament Eliseus healed Naaman the heathen maÌ in the water of Iordayne not to put trust in the water or to pray in that place but to wonder at the power of God to come beleue as he also did And that his bones when he was dead raysed vp a dead man was not done that meÌ shuld pray to him for y â was not lawfull the by their own doctrme neither to put theyr trust in hys bones For God to anoyde all such Idolatrie had poluted all dead bones so that whosoeuer touched a dead bone was vncleane and all that came in his company vntil he had washed him selfe in so much that if a place were abused with offering vnto Idoles there was no better remedie then to scatter dead bones there to driue the people theÌce for beyng defiled and poluted But his boues did that miracle to testifie that he was a true Prophet to moue men vnto the fayth of his doctrine And euen so miracles done at the holy crosse were done to moue men vnto fayth of him that dyed thereon not that we shuld beleue in the wood He saith that pilgrimes put not trust in the place as Nicromancers do in their circles and sayth he wotteth not what to mocke out the text of our Sauiour of praying in the spirite And in the end he confoundeth him selfe saying we reken our prayers more pleasaunt in one place theÌ in an other And that must be by the reason of the place for God is as good in one place as in an other and also the man Moreouer where a maÌ pleaseth God best thether is he most bound to go And so that imagination byndeth a maÌ to the place with a false fayth as Nicromancers trust in their circles And agayne if God had sayd that he would more heare in one place then in an other he had bound him selfe to the place Now as God is like good euery where generally so hath hee made his Testament generally wheresoeuer myne hart moueth me am quyet to pray vnto hym there to heare me like graciously And if a man lay to our charge that God bouÌd them vnto the tabernacle after to the Temple in the old Testament I say that he dyd it not for y e places sake but for the monumentes and testimonies that their preached the word of god vnto them so that though the priests had bene negligeÌt to preach yet should such things that there were haue kept the people in the remembraunce of the TestameÌt made betwen God and them Which cause and such like onely should moue vs to come to Church and vnto one place more then an other And as loÌg as I come more to one place then an other because of y e quietnesse or that some thing preacheth gods word more liuely vnto me there then in an other the place is my seruaunt and I not bound to it whiche cause and such like taken away I can not but put trust in the place as Nicromancers do in their circles and am an image seruer walke after myne own imagination not after Gods word And when he sayth we might as well mocke the obseruauÌce of the Paschall Lambe I aunswere Christ our
agaynst hym and when hée might saye and doe what he would And as your lawe commaundeth no man so hardye to aske hym why hée doth so Then began decrées ordinances depocytions disposycyons reseruations prouysions with like shamefulnes sor to spring and there is no remedy but they must contynue And why Because you are sworne to kéepe them your selfe and to compel other men also to kéepe them And out of the kéepinge of this part of your othe springeth out an other sentence that foloweth which is this All heretykes sysmatikes and rebelles towardes our sayd Lorde y e Pope to my power I shall persecute and withstand This is the cause that hath made vs poore men so great heretykes For it can neuer bée proued that euer we spake agaynst God or our king and yet bée we heretikes And why Forsooth because the Byshops are sworne to the Popes decrées the which condemneth all them for heretikes that speaketh against his holynes though hée bée as holy as my horse For hée sayth hym selfe in his lawe that hée nedeth not to bée holy hym selfe but it is sufficient that hée sytteth in an holy seat These be his wordes who doubteth but hée is holy y e which is exalted to so great a dignitie In whoÌ though good workes of his owne merites be wantinge yet are those good workes sufficyent the which were done by his predecessours Vpon the which texte their glose sayth that if it bée openly knowen that the Pope bée an aduoulterer or a murderer yet ought hée not to bée accused c. Now we poore men can not suffre such myscheuous vyces wherefore we must bée heretikes But why because my lords y e byshops are sworne to persecute vs. But neuertheles I trust to Gods grace and the Kinges that my Lordes the Byshops wyll not bée so hard in this poynt of their othe as they haue béene And why Because meÌ may nowe come to their aunswere Surely there bée many clauses in his last othe added that bée cleare iniury vnto princes against Gods lawe and mans lawe And yet our Byshops will swere them yea that which is worst of all they will accuse other men of treason rebellioÌ And there is no maÌ sworne to treason nor rebellion but they onely ¶ Wherfore most gracious prince with all mekenes and lowlynes that is due to soe noble a prince and also that doth béecome a true subiecte to doe I lowly and méekely require and desire your grace to Iudge betwéene the Byshops and me whiche of vs is trewest and faythfullest to God and to your grace I speake all onelye of those that hath and also would nowe if they durste defende the Pope and his lawes Agaynst them I make this supplication and agaynst them haue I declared the learning and doctrine that I haue both taught and wrytten And as for my factes déedes what I haue done agaynst God and your grace I require them to say their vttermost that they can proue or elles by your gracious fauour I am bere presente and offer my selfe to proue theÌ lyars And that vnder any maner of payne that your grace shal assigne And agaynst them I haue declared the learnyng and doctrine of theyr Churche and also brought examples of their factes and déedes with the whiche they haue put theyr doctrine in exercise Nowe if they bée gréeued or thinke theÌ selues wrongfully handled of mée then I require no more of your grace but indiffereÌtly and graciously to here both them and me the which thing no doubt as your grace doth knowe our heaueÌly father doth require of you who preserue your highnes in all honor dignite Amen The cause of my condemnation MOste gracious Prince y e your grace shoulde knowe what cause of heresye the Byshops had agaynst me for y e which they so vncharitablye and so cruelly hath cast me away Therefore haue I set out y e articles y e were layde agaynst me And as they were layd agaynst me as I will bée reported by their owne actes and bookes The which articles doubtles were vncharitably falsly gathered agaynst me in a sermon y e I made in CaÌbridge in S. Edwardes Churrh Wherfore I will beséech your grace with all méekenes lowlynes to bée my gracious Lord Prince And not to suffer me thus shamefully cruelly agaynst all law conscience vtterly to bée vndone cast away But of your most highe goodnes to suffer me to come to mine aunswere and then if I can not iustifie my cause I will be at your gracious commaundement to bée punished after right and conscience IF thou beléeue that thou art more bouÌd to serue God to morow which is Christmas day or of easter day or of whitsonday for an holynes that is in one day more then in an other then art thou no faythfull christean man but supersticious And S. Paule is against thée saying You doe obserue dayes yeares monthes and tydes For vnto a faythfull christean man euery day ought to bée Christmas day Easter day and whitsonday The which thinge the fathers considering that thou diddest not obserue yea that thou wouldest neuer obserue if it were lefte to thy iudgmeÌt because thou art geuen so much to worldly businesses For that cause they haue assigned thee certaine dayes to come to the certayn dayes to come to y e church to pray togither to heare the worde of God togither and to receaue the blessed sacrameÌt togither what faulte fynde you in this article because I say that one daye is not holyer then an other I pray you what is y e cause or what nature is in one day that is not in an other wherby that it should bée holyer then the other Because you will say that we halowe the remembraunce of Christes birthe and of Christes resurrection in one day and not in an other This thing I say must you doe euery daye for Christe is euery day borne euery day rysen euery day ascended vp And this must you beléeue euery day stedfastly This must you sanctifie in your hartes dayly and not one day ¶ Now vary we but in this thing You say that we are bound to sanctifie but one Christmas day in the yeare and that is supersticiousnes heresy say I not that I condemne your one day but that you set it to one daye all onely that we are bound to do euery daye Briefely my Lord of Rochester alowed this article saying he would not condemne it for heresy for an C. li. this was a great suÌme of money but it was folishely sayde quod hée to preach this afore the butchers of Cambryge As who say they were all butchers that were at the sermon And not y e most parte of y e vniuersity But the byshop of Bathe asked me whether we mighte labour on the holy dayes or not séeing it is written Thou shalt obserue thy holy day I aunswered
damnation to rewarde Briefly her meditations and her thoughtes are heauenly and all that shée doth is spirituall For shée can not erre shée cleaueth so fast to the worde of God that is the veritie And for this cause S. Paule calleth her the piller and grounde of truth not that shée is so sure of and in her owne strength but that shée sticketh so fast to the lyuyng God and to hys blessed worde that is the very true Church that is scattered thorow all the worlde and is neyther bounde to person by the reason of dignitie nor yet to any place by the reason of fayned holynes but shée is a frée thynge thorow all the worlde as S. Augustine doth witnesse in these wordes The holy Church are wée but I doe not say as one should say wée that bée here alonely that heare mée now but as many as be here faythfull Christened meÌ in this Church that is to say in thys Citye as many as bée in thys region as many as bée beyonde the sea as many as bée in all the worlde for from the rysing of the sunne till the goyng down is the name of God praysed so is the holy Church our mother c. Here haue you playnely that the holy Church is the congregation of faythfull men wheresoeuer they bée in the worlde And neyther the Pope nor yet hys Cardinalles bée more this Church or of thys Church then the poorest man in earth For this church standeth alonely in the spirituall faith of Christ Iesus and not in dignities nor honours of the worlde as Liranus doth declare in these wordes The Church doth not stand in men by reason of spirituall power or secular dignities For many Princes and many Popes and other inferiour persons haue swerned froÌ the fayth Wherfore that Church doth stand in those persons in whome is the true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritie c. O my Lordes what will you say to Lyra I haue great maruayle that you burne hym not It is hye tyme to condemne hym for an heretike for hée speaketh agaynst your lawe xxiiij q. 1. Quodcunque Where as your glose declareth that God suffereth not the church of Rome for to erre And Lyra sayth playnely that many popes haue erred and also that the Church standeth not in dignitie but in confession of Christ and of hys blessed veritie But now here wyll bée obiected that I fayne such a Church as our Logitions doe intentionem secundam that is a thyng y t is no where Where shall a man finde a Church that is so pure and so cleane that hath neyther spot nor wrinckle in her and that is wythout all sinne séeyng that all men must of trueth saye forgéeue vs our trespasse And if any man say bée hée neuer so righteous that hée hath no sinne theÌ is hee a lyer and there is no veritie in hym To thys I aunswere that thys holy Church hath sin in her yet is shée pure and cleane Marke S. Paules wordes Christe hath geuen hymselfe for her that hée might make her glorious So that the cleannes of this holy church is the mercy of God toward her thorow Christ for whose sake he layeth nothing to her charge yea and if any other person woulde hée is ready to géeue her his cleanes and to let her by fayth clayme of right hys purenes for her owne For betwéene them all is common as betwéene man and wyfe So that if the Church looke on her owne merites and of her owne workes shée is full of sinne and must néedes say demitte mihi debita The which shée néeded not to say if shée had none But if shée referre her selfe vnto the merites of her blessed husbande Christ Iesus and to the cleanes that shée hath in hys bloud theÌ is shée without spotte For by the reason that shée sticketh by fayth so fast vnto her husband Christ and doth abyde in confession of her sinne requireth mercy for them therfore is there nothing layde to her charge but all thyng is forgéeuen her And therefore sayth S. Paule there is no damnation vnto them that bée in Christ Iesu And that this may bée the playner I wyll bryng you S. Augustines wordes the which was vexed of the Donatistes wyth thys same reason that is layd agaynst mée hys wordes bée these The whole Church sayth forgéeue vs our sinnes wherefore shée hath spottes and wrinckles but by knowledging of them her wrinckles bée extended and stretched out by knowledging her spottes are washed away The church abydeth in prayer that shée myght bée cleÌsed by knowledging of her sinnes As loÌg as we liue hereso standeth it and when wée shall departe out of thys bodye all such thynges bée forgéeuen to euery maÌ wherfore by thys meane y â church of God is in the treasures of God wythout spotte and wrinckles and therefore here doe wée not lyue wythout sinne but wee shall passe from hence wythout sinne c. Here haue you clearely that the church of God is clensed and purified by Christ for knowledgyng of her sinnes and not by her owne purenes Wherefore such a church there must néedes bée though that y e carnall eye can not sée her nor fleshly reason can iudge of her Wherefore wée beléeue thys article by fayth that holy church is a communion or felow shyp of holy men and know it not by séeyng or féelyng as wée doe the felowshyp of Drapers or mercers for then were it none article of the faith And it is playne that all your exterior signes wyth all your holy ornamentes as your holy myters your holy crossestaues your holy pyllers polaxis your holy red gloues your holy ouches and your holy rynges your holy annoynted fingers your holy vestmentes your holy challices and your holy golden showes yea take also to helpe you S. Thomas of Canterburyes holy showe wyth all the holy bootes of holy Monkes and all these togither can not make one crumme of holynes in you nor helpe you one pricke forward that you may bée wythin thys church For if these thynges coulde helpe then were it no mastery to make an Asse to bée of the church of God But our holy mother the Church hath an other holynes that commeth from God the father thorough the swéete bloud of his blessed sonne Iesus Christ in whom is all her confidence and trust Vnto whom she sticketh onely by sted fast fayth by whose purenes shee is also pure in that that she doth confesse her vnclennes for shee beléeueth stedfastly that she hath an aduocate for her sinne to y e father of heauen which is Christ Iesus and hée is the satisfaction for her sinnes hée of his mercy not of her merites hath chosen her for to bée his and because she is his therfore must she bée cleane so long as she abideth in him This is well declared in S. Iohn where our master Christe is
compared to the vyne and all the members of holy Churche to the branches that as the braunches can bring foorth no frute of them selues so caÌ holy church of her selfe bring foorth no goodnes except shee remaine in Christ by persite fayth This is wel proued by your owne law whose wordes bée these therfore is the Church holy because she beléeueth righteously in God c. Here you not the cause wherfore the Church is holy because she beléeueth righteously in God that is she beléeueth in nothyng but in him and she beléeueth nor heareth no worde but his as our master Christe beareth witnesse my shéepe heare my voyce and an other mans voyce doe they not know Also in an other place hée that is of God heareth the wordes of God How coÌmeth this that y e Church of God hath so sure a iudgemeÌt that she knoweth the voyce of Christ froÌ other voyces can not erre in her iudgement Because that Christ hath chosen her and because she is learned of God as our master Christ sayth and because she hath as S. Iohn sayth the inwarde oyntmeÌt of God y â teacheth his all maner of verity so that she can not erre But why can shee not erre because she may doe what she will Because that all thing that she doth is well done because she may make new rules and newe lawes at her pleasure Because she may inuent a newe seruice of God that is not in Scripture at her wil Nay nay my Lordes For she is but a woman and must bée ruled by her husbande yea she is but a shéepe and must heare y e voyce of her shepheard and so long as she doth so long caÌ she not erre because the voyce of her shepheard can not bée false This may be proued by your own law whose wordes bée these y e whole Church can not erre Also in an other place the congregation of faythfull men must néedes bée which also can not erre c. These wordes bée playne what Church it is that can not erre that is the congregation of faythfull men that bée gathered in Christes name whiche haue Christes spirite whiche haue the holy oyntement of God whiche abyde fast by Christes word and heare no other maÌs voyce but his Now my Lordes gather you all togither with all the lawes that you caÌ make and all the holynes that you can deuise and crye the Church the Churche and the Councels the Councels that were lawfully gathered in the power of the holy ghost all this may you say yet lye and if you haue not in déede the holy ghost with in you and if you doe heare any other voyce then Christes then are you not of the Churche but of the deuill and théenes murtherers as Christ saith For you come into the fold of Christ without him you bring not his voice but you come with your owne voyce with your owne statutes with your owne word your owne mandamus mandamus precipimus precipimus excommunicamus excommunicamus These bée the voyces of murtherers and Théeues and not of Christ therfore you can not but erre for you bée not taught of God you haue not the holy oyntment you haue not the worde of God for you you heare not the voyce of the true shepheard therfore must you néedes erre in all your counsells This is an other maner of rule then my Lorde of Rochester doth assigne to examine your counsels by for hée sayth where that the Pope and the counsell doth not agrée all in one there will hée suspect the counsell not to bée right Who did euer heare such a rule of a Christean man yea and of a bishop yea and of a doctor of Diuinite where hath hée learned this Diuinite to recken a counsell to bée trew because y e the Pope and so many men doe agree in one yea and that such men as haue so often tymes erred in their couÌcels as hée doth declare hym self rekening the counsell of Constantinople that had 330. Byshops and yet did erre and hée knew no other cause but bée cause the Pope did not agrée to them Is not this a resonable cause caÌ not the Pope erre let hym read his own lawe Distinctio 19. Anastasius Distinctio 40. Si Papa and also 24. q 1. Arecta in the glose and there shall hée fynde that the Pope hath erred Wherefore then should the matter stande in his iudgment Now how will hée by thys rule saue the counsels of constance and of Basell where in both counsels the Popes were condemned for heretykes As the same counsels make mencion also that the councels haue erred that grauÌted hée hymselfe but peraduenture hée will saye that they were not full Councels Now is it well amended what distinction is as conscernyng the veritie in a counsell that hath a thowsand byshops and in an other that hath fyve thowsand can the multitude helpe to the veritie Then had the Turke the veritie and we the falsed then had the Prophet Micheas the worsse part for hée was alone against iiij hundred so was y e verytie by y e Prophets of Ball and not by Elyas for they were foure hundred and fyftye hee was but one man Briefely Christes flocke is alwayes y e smallest nuÌber in this world but yet it is the best not the smallest number maketh Christes flocke but that Christes Church staÌdeth neyther by the greatest number nor yet by the smallest nor by the iudgmeÌt or numbring of man but by the callyng and eleccion of God Wherefore let my Lorde bring forth what counsell that hée will and if they haue not the word of God I will not all onely say they may erre but also that they doe erre in verye déede And that will I proue by the greatest lawyer that they haue called Panormitanus whose wordes bée these that Councels may erre as they haue erred as concernyng that contract of matrimony inter raptorem raptam and the saying of Saint Hierome was afterward preferred a boue the statute of the counsel as it is proued 36. q. 2. Tria for in thinges concerning the fayth is the saying of a priuat person to bee preferred afore the saying of the pope if hée haue better reasoÌs and scriptures of the new and of the olde testameÌt for him then the Pope nor it can not helpe to say that the counsell can not erre because that Christ did pray for his Church y e her fayth should not fayle For I auÌswere to this that though y e generall couÌcell doe represent y e whole vniuersall church neuertheles in very déede there is not y e very vniuersall church but representatiue For the vniuersal church staÌdeth in y e election of all fayth full men all faithfull meÌ of y â world make that vniuersall Church whose head and spouse is Christ Iesus the Pope is but the vicar of Christ and not the
very head of the Church this is the Church that can not erre c. Here it is open that the counsell may erre and that a priuate person hauing scriptures for hym is to bée heard before the Pope and also y e couÌsell hauing no scriptures for them you haue also what is the very trew Church which can not erre which thing can not bée veryfyed of your counsels for they bée neyther without errour nor yet the holy Church but that they doe represeÌt the Church as a legate representeth a kings person but of that followeth not that hée is y e king or hath as much power as the king or is aboue The king or that he may rule the king this may also bée proued by S. Augustine whose words bée these those counselles that bée gathered in euery Prouince must without doubt geue place to the auctoritie of the ful counsels which bée gathered of all Christendom and also those full counsels oft tymes must bée amended by the full counsels that come after if any thyng bée opened by any experience that was a fore shut and if any thing bée knowen that was hydden And this may bee done without any shadowe of supersticious pride without any boasted Arrogancy with out any contentioÌ of malicious enuy but with holy méekenes with holy peace and with Christen charitye c. Here it is playne that your full couÌsels may bée amended and reformed y e which thing néede not if they could not erre yea and if they did not erre in déede Moreouer you must néedes graunt that there is a rule where by your counsels must bée exammined where by sentence must bée geuen which of your councels bée true and which false by the which rule if your counsels bée not ordered they must néedes erre and bée false and of the deuill Wherfore gather all your couÌsels togither and yet of them can you not make holy church But peraduenture there may bée many in your couÌsels good and perfite men and of holy Churche but they and you togither make not the vnyuersall holy church that can not erre neither haue you any anctoritie ouer holy Church further then the holy scripture of God but as soone as you forsake Christ and his holy worde so soone are you the congregation of the deuyll and théeues and murtherers and yet for all this there must néedes bée an holy church of Christ in earth that is neyther bounde to Ierusalem nor to Constantinople nor yet to Rome as though shée were lyke vnto the Asse and the fole But now wyll there bée obiected that our Mayster Christ commaundeth if my brother offende mée that I shoulde complayne to the church Now is this church that I haue set out spirituall and no man knoweth her but God onely shée is also scattered thorow out the worlde wherfore how can a man complayne to that church I aunswere our M. Christ doth playnely speake of a man that hath wronge the which must néedes bée a perticuler and a certayne man and therefore likewyse hée biddeth hym complayne not to the vniuersall church but to the perticular church Now this particular church if shée bée of God and a true member of the vniuersal church shée will iudge righteously after Christes worde and after the probations brought afore her Neuerthelesse ofteÌtymes coÌmeth it to passe y â this particular church doth fully and wholy erre and iudgeth vnryght and excommunicateth him that is blessed of god as it is open in your owne lawe whose wordes bée these ofteÌtymes hée that is cast out is within and hée that is within is kept without c. Here haue you playnely y e the particular church may erre Wherefore that church that can not erre is all only the vniuersall church which is caulled the communion and the felowship of Saintes the which addition was made by holy fathers for in Ciprians time was there no mention of it by all likelyhode to declare the presumption of certayne men and of certayne congregations that reckened themselues to bée holy church Wherfore my Lordes sée well to it least the holy Ghost haue pricked you wyth thys addition for you haue alwayes made your selfe holy church yea and that wythout any holines Now haue I declared vnto you what is holy church that is the congregation of faithfull men thorowout all y e world and whereby shée is holy that is by Christes holynesse and by Christes bloud and also what is the cause that shée can not erre because that shée kepeth her selfe so fast to the worde of God whiche is a perfite a true rule Nowe must we declare by what signes and tokeÌs that we may know that in this place or in that place there bée certeine members of this holye church For though shée bée in her self spirituall ⪠and can not bée perfitely knowen by our exteriour senses yet neuerthelesse we may haue certeine tokens of her spirituall presence whereby we may recken that in this place and in that place bee certeine of her members As by a naturall example though the soule of man in her selfe bée spirituall inuisible yet may we haue sure tokens of her presence as hearyng mouyng speakyng smellyng with such other So likewise where the word of God is truely and perfitely preached without the damnable dreames of men and where it is well of the hearers receiued also where we sée good woorkes that doe openly agrée with the doctrine of the Gospell these bée good and sure tokeÌs whereby we may iudge that there bée some men of holy Church As to the first whereas the Gospell is truely preached it must néedes light in some mens hartes as the prophete witnesseth my word shall not returne agayne to me frustrate but it shall doe all thyng that I will and it shall prosper in those thynges vnto the which I did send it Also S. Paule sayth fayth coÌmeth by hearyng and hearyng commeth by the word of God and therfore it is open in holy Scripture that when Peter spake the wordes of God the holy ghost fell downe on them all Wherfore it is open that Gods worde can neuer bée preached in vayne but some men must néedes receiue it and thereby bée made of holy Churche though that men doe not know them neither by their names nor yet by their faces for this word is receiued into their hartes The second token is that the receiuers of this woord doe worke well thereafter as S. Paule declareth of his hearers when you receiued of vs the word wherewith God was preached you receiued it not as the word of men but euen as it was in déede the word of God whiche worketh in you that beléeue So that if men doe worke after the worde of God it is a good token that there bée men of the Churche though that we hypocrisie is so subtile and so secret may bée oftentymes deceiued by these
of thys bée their bagges so filled for such thinges as these bée will they bée rulers of the church as Deacons Archdeacons Byshoppes and Archbyshops c. My Lordes I had thought to haue added Cardinalles and Legates Abbottes and Pryors to haue made the company more holy but I ourst not How thinke you of whom doth hée speake when hée fayth Byshops and Archbyshops what holynes doth hée reprooue when hée spraketh of gorgious araye of harlottes deckyng of game players disguising of goulden spurres saddelles bridles If there were an C. that did vse it more then you yet must you néedes graunt that hée speaketh of you Hée passeth mée sore in condemning of your holy ornamentes for hee caulleth you the seruauntes of Antichrist and your holy ornamentes harlottes decking and game players disguising and hée saith that you are neyther the church nor of the church but the seruauntes of Antichrist how thinke you by S. Barnarde it is tyme to condemne hym for hée speaketh agaynst holy church and all her holy ornamentes thys dare I well say that if the best Christen man within the Realme should preach these wordes of Saint Barnarde you woulde not sticke to condemne hym for an beretike but you were wonte to call hym swéete Barnarde but mée thynketh that hée is soure inough in thys thynge Wherefore dispute the matter wyth hym that you may come into the Church and not wyth mée FINIS An other declaration of the Church wherein hee aunswereth to Maister More IN my first booke I dyd declare how that certayne men dyd take vppon them to bée counted of holy Church whose maners and lyuynges dyd nothyng agrée wyth holy church But after that commeth M. More and hée layeth to my charge that I counted all the spiritualtie to bée naught because hée would make my name somewhat odious vnto them But verely hée doth mée great wroÌge for it was neuer my meanyng nor yet my saying But myne intent was to declare that neyther the Pope nor his colledge of Cardinalles nor yet all the Byshoppes in the worlde gathered togither did make holy Churche because of theyr names or else for theyr long gownes or for theyr shauen crownes or else annoynted fingers nor yet for any other exterior thynges that the worlde had in admiration But yet neuerthelesse I dyd graunt and also doe now confesse many good men to haue shauen crownes and also longe gownes But yet for these thyngs they were neuer the more of the church All the popes learning hath béene that hée and his hath béene y e church the which can not erre and all things that belong vnto them were called y e goods of holy church All lawes made by them were the lawes of holy Church They myght not bée conueÌted before any temporall Prince because they were men of holy church They myght not bée hanged for murther because they were annoynted and of holy church Briefely there bée innumerable such thynges inuented of them to maynetayne and to defeÌde theyr holynesse and to proue that they bée holy Church the which thinges I thynke M. More can not denye And if hée woulde yet there bée a great many of bookes forth comming to proue my senteÌce against him And also y e practise that hath béene vsed in y e worlde will testifie the same I thinke M. More nor yet any maÌ lyuyng dyd euer know in hys tyme that any man was iudged or taken to bée of the church but such men as I haue spoken of And I thynke thys name church was neuer named but it was taken specially and principally for those men that had shauen crownes and other lyke tokens Let mée bée reported to those men that bée alyue Now because I saw that these thynges were nothyng the cause of holy church nor yet belonged greatly to holy church therefore I say was I moued to declare what holy church was and who were thereof and by what signes and tokens men myght know her ¶ Now to declare this I brought certaine places of scripture to prooue that this worde Eccleasia was taken in scripture for the whole congregatioÌ both of good and bad But I sayd I would not greatly speake of that coÌgregation for that was not it that could not erre of the which was mine intent to speake And I brought for me y e saying of S. Paule Christ hath geuen hym selfe for his Church that hée might sanctifie her and clense her in the fountaine of water through the worde of lyfe to make her to hym selfe a glorious church without spot or wrincle or any such thyng But that shée might bée holy and without blame To prooue that the Churche was clensed by Christ I brought the saying of S. Augustine for mée Of Christ is the church made fayre First was shée filthy in sinnes afterwarde by pardon and by grace was shée made fayre c. Moreouer to proue y e this church was made cleane by Christ and not by names or by clothyng or by any other exteriour thyng I brought for me y e saying of S. Iohn If y e sonne of God haue deliuered you then are you truely deliuered Also S. Paule You are washed you are saÌctified you are iustified in y e name of Iesus Christ in the spirite of God But vnto these things doth M. More answere that I doe not well to exclude out of this Church bad meÌ for y e knowne church sayth hée standeth in a gathering togither of good meÌ and bad to prooue that hée bringeth in certeine parables of our Sauiour Christ To this I aunswere that I neuer denyed but that there was such a coÌgregatioÌ of good and bad but I sayd that that was not y e very true church afore God though it beare the name of the Church and in very déede hys owne parables doth declare that our maister Christe shall at length géeue sentence agaynst them that call them selues falsely of the Churche Iudas was called an Apostle and taken so of all his company but yet our maister Christ calleth him the deuil Now if M. More will haue Iudas in hys Churche I must bee content that hée shall also betraye Christe The very trueth is that bad men bée mixt here in the Churche and after outwarde signes bée taken for members of the Churche specially if they bée not excommunicate But the Churche whiche I dyd speake of was not a felowship gathered togither in a coÌsent of exteriour things and ceremonies as other politicke felowships bée But it is a felowshyp specially gathered in the vnitie of fayth hauyng the holy ghost within them to sanctifie their spirites whiche doth set their trust onely in the redemptioÌ promised theÌ in Christes blessed bloud This I say is the very true church of God let the worlde say what they will and let men call them selues as it pleaseth theÌ For as S. Paule saith hée that hath not the spirite of God is none of his Also M. Mores
By this word doe we receiue lyfe as the prophet sayth Thy speach shall quicken mée Also the secreates of our hartes be opened by this word S. Paule declareth saying if there come one that doth not beléeue hée is reproued by the word of all men and the secreates of his harte are opened By this worde also is declared vnto vs grace and euerlasting lyfe as S. Paule sayth Christ hath put away death and hath brought lyfe and immortalitie vnto the light through the Gospell This is the thing onely where by that our conscience is losed and made frée from synne Therefore sayth the holy Prophet there is much peace vn to them that loue the lawe of God there is no sclauÌder vnto them Much peace is nothyng els but remission of sinnes yea that without any doubt for hée that is loosed by the worde of God that is hée that hath the open word of God for hym that his sinnes bée forgeueÌ him hée can not bée sclauÌdered that is there is nothyng can make him to doubt but though heauen and hell life and death doe threaten him hée is not offended hée is not sclaundered but hydeth fast knoweth surely that all these thynges must perishe but the word of God bydeth for euer Wherefore this is the very keye that iudgeth the thoughtes and the intentes of the hart as S. Paule sayth By this haue we also the very knowledge of our sinne as S. Paule declareth to the Romaines by this is also declared vnto vs grace also remission of our sinnes if we beléeue it Wherefore this must néedes bée the very true keye as you may sée euidently thoroughout all Scripture and not your boasted and craked power for there is no such thynge nor yet can bée in man that can loose the soule of man from hys sinne Wherefore it is damnable and deuillishe learning and commeth of the presumptuous pride of maÌ to learne that man hath a power in hym by the which power mans soule is bounde or loosed from sinne But this is all that man hath hée is a minister and a dispensator of the heauenly worde of God for whose sake our sinnes bée remitted when we beléeue it and our sinnes bée retained when wée doe de spise it Therfore the blessed word of God is the very keye and in that is all the might and power to loouse our sinnes and man is but a minister and a seruaunt vnto this worde This may bée prooued by our Maister Christes wordes where hée sayth Goe your wayes into all the worlde and preach the Gospell vnto all creatures and hée that doth beléeue and is baptised shal be saued but hée that doth not beléeue shall bee damned Here may you playnely sée that the Apostles bée but ministers and seruauntes and haue no power but alonely ministration The keyes that they haue whereby they must loose men and bynde is the very worde of God And therfore sayth our Maister Christ hée that beléeueth shall bée saued and hée that doth not beléeue shal bée damned By this worde did the holy Apostles declare grace thorough Christ and learned meÌ to set all their hope of saluation in Christ onely By this worde did they learne men to knowledge their sinne and to séeke for grace fully and wholly to hope for remission forgéeuenes of theyr sinnes in Christ onely Briefely by these keyes is opened all goodnes if they bée receaued And all goodnes is shutte from vs if wée receaue them not Now where this keye is receaued by faith there is all things âwsed that is all sinnes bée forgéeuen and the consciences bée made frée And where it commeth not in nor is receaued by faith there all thynges bée shutte and bounde Of this maner did the holy Apostles bynde and loose when they preached this holy worde of God vnto y â people As wée haue an open example of S. Peter that preached this holy worde and at his preaching y e hearers were pricked in their hartes and asked Peter what they myght doe and hée aunswered them repent and bée baptised euery one of you in the name of Iesus for remission of your sinnes and you shall receaue the gifte of the holy Ghost wherfore as many as receaued his word were baptised Here you haue playnely the very true maner of loosing from sinnes as y e holy Apostles vsed it that is when the people beléeued the worde that they preached theÌ they declared how their sinnes were remitted for Christes sake and not thorow any power that they had for they were but ministers But the very power was in the word of God whereby they were deliuered from their sinnes This is well proued by our maister Christes word where hée sayth vnto them goe and preach saying That the kyngdome of heauen is at hande What is this the kyngdome of heauen not any power that is in man but remission of sinnes shall bée geuen to them that receiue either your power or your persons and therfore followeth it In what house you enter say first peace bée with you and if the house bée worthy your peace shall come vppon the same that is to say if they reciue your word and beléeue it than shall your peace that is the peace of the Gospel which you bring with you geue them quietnes of conscieÌce and lose them from all synne But if the house bée not worthy your peace shall returne to you agayn and whosoeuer shall not receiue you nor will heare your preaching when you depart out of that house shake of the dust from your féete I say vnto you it shal be easyer for Sodom and Gomorra in the day of Iudgment then for that Cytie What is this your peace shall returne agayne nothing els but that they shall not bée pertakers thereof but shall remaine bound in their sinne And why because they receiue not your persons or your power nay trewlye but because they heare not your preaching It is not to bée doubted but that many men by hearing the Apostles preaching the word of God were losed from their synnes and yet neuer spake with the Apostles Wherefore the receauyng of the word not the Apostle loseth vs from our sinnes for that cause the Apostle did declare by their departing froÌ theÌ that would not beleue the word y e they remained still in their sinnes for as S. Marke sayth your departyng shal bée a testimonie agaynst them that is to say a token of their condemnation We haue also an open practise of S. Paule how hée dyd bynde theÌ that did not receiue his preaching to whoÌ hée sayth these wordes Your bloud vpon your heades I will departe froÌ hence in clennes vnto the Gentiles Now haue you playnely how the holy Apostle dyd bynde and loose and with what keye they did it that is by preachyng of the holy word of God And because this thyng shoulde
âeares Holy dayes are ordââned for ãâã and not man for the holy dayes The signification of thynges are to be sought and not to serue the visible signes Ceremonies with out some good doctrine are to be reiected Turkes are rather to be lameÌted for their ignoraunce and to be wonne with good doctrine example of good lyfe then to be hated and murthered We do nothyng well eââept we do it of loue from a pure hart Superstitious obseruations are rather the breakyng of the law then the kepyng of the same The world is to be rebuked for lacke of iudgement Iudge by these things whether the Pope haue erred or noâ Iudge what baggage is in the Popes doctrine and of his making Note the ãâ¦ã spiritualtie ãâ¦ã Christ Our ãâã is the cause that hypoâ⦠The practice of prelates Signification of the ãâ¦ã are ãâ¦ã The ministers of the ãâã are ãâ¦ã to preach to y t people sââ¦ly the woâ⦠of ãâã to pray in a ãâ¦ã vnderstand The lawe cannot be fulfilled w t workes or they neuer so holy A great abuse in prayer The church taken for the spiritualty King William King Iohn S. Thomas of Caunterbury Holy Church hath bornt a great swinge The Pope and his rable takeÌ for the church The church is a congââgation of people of all sortes gathered together The church of God how it is taken in Scripture Gal. 1. Actes 23. Gal. 1. Rom. 16. 1. Cor. 16. 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 5. The church is a multitude of all them that beleue in Christ wheresoeuer âhey be gathered together A double significatioÌ of this worde church The cause why Tyndall traÌslated y t word church into this worde congregation Congregation is vnderstand by the circuÌstaunce Ecclesia is a greke worde and signifieth a congregation Actes 19. M. More was ââ¦ful in Poetry Iudas Balaaâ A good adâ⦠to M. More M. More did greatly fauour Erasmâs M. More was a âepe dissembler M. More ãâã captious M. More ãâ¦ã 1. Pet. 5. ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã Byshops ought to be bydârs in one place Note Women God poureth hys holy spirite ãâã wisdome ãâ¦ã aswell weâ⦠meÌ God is vnder no ãâ¦ã necessitie lawlesse The cause why young ãâã was preferred by ãâã to be a Byshop Paul was a faâherly instructer to ãâã ââ¦thy S. Paule was a worthy moât ââ¦ther instructour A great difference betwene teaching of the people and teaching of a preacher ââlyng ãâã shaâing ââ¦ny thing or any part of priestâ⦠Oââ¦âalt ãâã are ãâ¦ã âyle hath ââ¦o ãâã at all ãâ¦ã the ãâ¦ã â The minister amoÌg the ãâ¦ã were naâ⦠ãâã age Why âyn ãâ¦ã this worde ãâ¦ã rather ãâã Charitie hath ãâã significations Loue ãâã is ãâ¦ã vnderstaÌd Euery loue is not charitie nor euery charitie is not loue Why Tyndall sayth fauour and âot grace Knowledge and not confession repentauÌce and not penaunce The Papistes may not forbeare to haue their iugglyng termes Penaunce Penaunce was profitâ⦠to the Papistes ârue penaunce what it is Fayth in Christ ãâã get a true repentauÌce Deut. 17. â Balam The sinne agaynst the holy ghost â 2. Pet. 1. The chuch before y â gospell or the Gospell before the church Rom. 9. The word which is y â Gospell was before the church Ioh. 15. Ioh. 17. Note wâll thys Whether y â Apostles taught any thing that they did not write So much to written as is necessary âor ãâã saluation The scripture writteÌ must conâoânde the vnwritten verities Writing hath bene from the beginning God froÌ y â beginning hath ãâã ten ãâ¦ã y â hartes of his ãâã The Pope hath taken fro vs the significations of the Sacramentes Actes 7. There can no more be taught vs then to coÌteyned in the scriptures Purgatorye The HeatheÌ thought nothing more madder theÌ the doctrine of the resurrection The Apostles taught nothing that they were afrayde to write SacrameÌtes haue significations All y â Sacramentes taught eyther in the olde testament or new haue significations â The Popish Sacramentes ãâã one agaynste an other SacrameÌts with out significations are not to be ãâã Whether y â Church caÌâ⦠or not What y e very Church is what fayth saueth By fayth we are made the sonnes of God Ephe. ãâã ⪠Math. ãâ¦ã The offeryng of Christes body and bloud is y e onely satisfaction for our sinnes There is no way to saluation but by Christes death and passion Collos 1. Ephes 5. Rom. 8. 1. Iohn 3. Fayth and sinne can not âaâd together 1. Iohn 1. All fleshe deth sinne We sinne of frailtie weakenes We may erre yet be saued Who they be that erre from the way of âayth Faith is euer assailed with besperation All power readines to do good coÌâeth of God not of our selues A very good example The faythfull though they slââ yet they fall not Faith in y â good neâ of God is our staye Ioh. 15. If we consider how mercifull god is vnto vs we caÌnot chuse but submit our selues vnto hys lawes Christian meÌ must be patient Mercy waiteth euer on the elect Dauid The elect of God must haue patience be long sufferers God trieth his elect by suffering them to tell into temptation We may coÌaât sinne and yet not forget God The aÌpostles beyng amased w t teÌptations forgat all Christes myracles A great temptation layd vpoÌ y â Apostles The Apostles were very doubtfull Christ hys resurrectioÌ The Disciples were not without fayth but yet the âame was very doubtfull Peters fayth fayled not â Luke 22. A foolish glose made by M. More â 1. Pope The Pope his sect are not the Church of Christ 2. ãâã The Pope in forbyddyng mariage to Priestes doth not coÌseÌt that the lawe of god is ãâã The Pope licenceth whordome whiche God forbiddeth 3. The Popish Clergy are persecutours An abhominable wicked deuilish decree 4. Rom. 13. 5. 1. Cor. 5. The Pope is vtterly against the doctrine of Christ Their first reason A ãâã reason One Argument confuted with an other of like nature The solution The right fayth dyd neuer ãâã continue in the greater number of ãâã Church Math. 16. Math. 23. Hypocrites are crept vp in to the seate of Christ his Apostles ãâã Pet. 2. The Pope and hys Clergye haue corrupted the Scriptures of God with their traditions Iohn ãâã The scriptures beare witnes who are the right Church Christ Iohn Baptist Luke 1. â The doctrine of Iohn brought y â hart of the Iewes into the right way Our Popish hypocrites haue nede of a Iohn Baptist to conuert theÌ Those which depart from the fayth of hypocrites are the true Church Their second reasoÌ Note here this Popish Argument The Pope and his sect say they are the church and can not erre The solution Iohn Baptist was a true expositor of the law Math. 17. The Phariseis added false gloses to y â Scripture The Pa ãâã doctrine Purgatorye The Phariseis and papistes agree in the false interpreting of y â
onely in number exceedyng but in knowledge also excellyng both by preaching and Printing doe so garnishe the Church in euery respecte that it may seeme and so peraduenture wil be thought this time of ours to stand now in little neede of such bookes and momumentes as these of former antiquitie yet notwithstandyng I am not of that mynde so to thinke For albeit increasing of learning of tonges and sciences wyth quicknes of wit in youth and other doth maruailously shut vp as is to be seene to the sufficient furnishyng of Christes Church yet so it happeneth I can not tell how the farther I looke backe into those former tymes of Tyndall Frith and others lyke more simplicitie wyth true zeale and humble modestie I see wyth lesse corruption of affections in them and yet wyth these dayes of ours I finde no fault As by reading and conferring their workes togither may eftsoones appeare In opening the Scriptures what trueth what soundnes can a man require more or what more is to be sayd then is to be founde in Tyndall In his Prologues vppon the fiue bookes of Moses vppon Ionas vppon the Gospelles and Epistles of S. Paule namely to the Romaines how perfectly doth he hit the right sence and true meaning in euery thing In his obedience how fruitfully teacheth he euery person his dutie In his expositions and vppon the parable of the wicked Mammon how pithely doth he perswade how grauely doth he exhort how louingly doth he comforte simply without ostentation vehement without contention Which two faultes as they coÌmonly are wont to folow the most part of writers so how farre the same were from him and he from them his replies and aunsweres to Syr Thomas More doe well declare in doctrine sound in hart humble in life vnrebukeable in disputation modest in rebuking charitable in trueth feruent and yet no lesse prudent in dispensing with the same and bearyng with time and with weakenes of men as much as he might sauing onely where mere necessitie constrayned hym otherwise to doe for defence of trueth against wilfull blyndnes and subtile hypocrisie as in the Practise of Prelates is notorious to be seene Briefly such was his modestie zeale charitie and painefull trauaile that he neuer sought for any thing lesse then for hymselfe for nothyng more then for Christes glory and edification of other for whose cause not onely he bestowed his labours but hys life and bloud also Wherfore not vnrightly he might be then as he is yet cauled the Apostle of England as Paule cauleth Epaphroditus the Apostle of the Philippians for his singular care and affection toward them For as the Apostles in the primatiue age first planted the Church in trueth of the Gospell so the same trueth beyng agayne defaced and decayed by enemies in thys our latter tyme there was none that trauayled more earnestly in restoring of the same in this Realme of England then dyd William Tyndall With which William Tyndall no lesse may be adioyned also Iohn Frith and D. Barnes both for that they togither with him in one cause and about one tyme sustayned the first brunt in this our latter age and gaue the first onset agaynst the enemies as also for the speciall giftes of fruitfull erudition and plentifull knowledge wrought in them by God and so by them left vnto vs in their writinges Wherfore accordyng to our promise in the booke of Actes and Monumentes wee thought good herein to spend a litle diligence in collecting and setting abroad their bookes togither so many as could be founde to remaine as perpetuall LaÌpes shyning in the Church of Christ to geeue lyght to all posteritie And although the Printer herein taking great paynes coulde not paraduenture come by all howbeit I trust there lacke not many yet the Lord be thanked for those which he hath gotte and here published vnto vs. And woulde God the like diligence had beene vsed of our auncient forelders in the tyme of Wickliffe Puruey Clerke Brute Thorpe Husse Hierome and such other in searching and collecting their workes and writings No doubt but many thinges had remayned in lyght which now be lefte in obliuion But by reason the Arte of Printing was not yet inuented their worthy bookes were the sooner abolyshed Such was then the wickednes of those dayes and the practise of those Prelates then so craftie that no good booke coulde appeare though it were the Scripture it selfe in Englyshe but it was restrayned and so consumed Whereby ignoraunce and blyndnes so preuayled amonge the people tyll at the last it so pleased the goodnes of our God to prouide a remedy for that mischiefe by multiplying good bookes by the Printers penne in such sort as no earthly power was able after that though they did their best to stoppe the course thereof were he neuer so myghtie and all for the fartheraunce of Christes Church Wherefore receaue gracious Reader the Bookes here collected and offered to thy hand and thanke God thou hast them and reade them whilest thou mayst while time life and memory serueth thee In reading wherof the Lord graunt thou mayst receaue no lesse fruit by them then the harty desire of the setter forth is to wishe well vnto thee And the same Lord also graunt I beseech him that this my exhortation wishe so may worke in all that not onely the good but the enemies also which be not yet wonne to the worde of trueth setting aside all partialitie and preiudice of opinion woulde with indifferent iudgementes bestow some reading and hearyng likewise of these to taste what they doe teach to vewe their reasons and to trye their spirite to marke the expositions of Tyndall the argumentes of Frith the Articles and allegations of Barnes Which if they shall finde agreable to the tyme and antiquitie of the Apostles doctrine and touchstone of Gods worde to vse them to their instruction If not then to myslike them as they finde cause after they haue first tryed them and not before And thus not to deteine thee with longer processe from the reading of better matter I referre and commende thee and thy studies gentle reader with my harty wishe and prayer to the grace of Christ Iesu and direction of hys holy spirite desiryng thee lykewyse to doe the same for mee Iohn Foxe The Martyrdome and burning of William Tyndall in Brabant by Filford Castell Lord opeÌ the K. of EnglaÌds eyes Here foloweth the historie and discourse of the lyfe of William Tyndall out of the booke of Actes and Monumentes Briefly extracted FOr somuch as the lyfe of W. Tyndall author of this treatise immediately folowing is sufficiently at large discoursed in the booke of Actes and Monumentes by reason whereof we shall not néede greatly to intermedle with any new repetition therof yet notwithstanding because as we haue takeÌ in hand to collect and set forth his whole workes togither so we thought it not vnconuenient to collecte likewise some briefe notes concerning the order of his
is the foode of our soules Therfore if he minister it not truly and freely vnto vs wythout sellyng he is a theef a soule murtherer and euen so is he if he take vpon hym to feede vs haue not wherwith And for a like conclusion because we also with all that we haue be Christes therfore is the priest heyre with vs also of all that we haue receiued of God wherfore in as much as y t priest wayteth on y t word of God and is our seruaunt therin therfore of right we are his detters and owe him a sufficient liuyng of our goodes and euen thereto a wyfe of our daughters owe we vnto hym if hee require her And nowe when we haue appoynted him a sufficiente liuyng whether in tythes rentes or in yearely wages he ought to be content and to require no more nor yet to receaue any more but to be an ensample of sobernesse and of despising worldly things vnto the ensample of hys parishioners Wilte thou vowe to offer vnto the poore people that is pleasaunt in the sight of God for they be left here to do our almes vpon in Christes stead and they be the right heyres of all our aboundaunce and ouerplus Moreouer we must haue a schole to teache Gods worde in though it needed not to bee so costly and therfore it is lawfull to vow vnto the building or maintenaÌce therof vnto the helping of all good workes And we ought to vow to pay custome tolle rent and all maner duties and whatsoeuer we owe for that is Gods commaundement If thou wilt vowe pilgrimage thou must put salt therto in like manner if it shall be accepted if thou vowe to go and visite the poore or to heare gods word or whatsoeuer edifieth thy soule vnto loue good worke after knowledge or whatsoeuer God commaundeth it is wel done and a sacrifice that sauoureth well ye wil happly say that ye will go to this or that place because God hath chosen one place more then another and wyll heare your petition more in one place then another As for your prayer it must be according to to gods worde Ye may not desire god to take vengeaunce on hym whome Gods worde teacheth you to pity and to pray for And as for the other glose that God will here you more in one place then in another I suppose it sal infatuatum salt vnsauery for if it were wisdome how could we excuse y t deth of Steuen Acts 7. which died for that article that God dwelleth not in temples made with handes we y t beleue in God are the temple of God sayeth Paul If a man loue God and keepe hys worde he is the temple of God hath God presently dwellyng in him as witnesseth Christ Iohn 14. saying If a man loue me he wyll keepe my worde and then my father wyll loue hym and we wyll come vnto hym and dwel with hym And in the 15. he saith if ye abyde in me and my wordes also abyde in you then aske what ye wyll and ye shall haue it If thou beleue in Christe and hast the promises whiche God hath made thee in thine hart then go on pilgrimage vnto thyne owne hart and there pray and God wil heare thee for hys mercy and truthes sake and for his sonnes Christes sake and not for a few stones sakes What careth GOD for the temple The very beastes in that they haue life in them be much better then an heape of stones couched together To speake of chastity it is a gift not geuen vnto all persones as testifieth both Christ and also his Apostle Paul wherfore all persons may not vow it Moreouer there bee causes wherefore many persons may better lyue chast at one tyme then at an other Many may lyue chast at twenty and thirtie for certayne cold diseases folowyng them which at xl when their health is come can not do so Many be occupyed with wilde phantasies in their youth that they care not for mariage which some when they be waxen sad shal be greatly desirous it is a daungerous thyng to make sinne where none is and to forsweare the benefite of God to bynde thy self vnder payne of daÌnation of thy soule that y u wouldest not vse remedy that god hath created if nede required An other thyng is this beware that thou get thee not a false fayned chastitie made with the vngodly persuasioÌs of S. Hierome of Ouide in his filthy booke of the remedy agaynst loue lâst when throughe such imaginatioÌs thou hast vtterly despised defied and abhorred all womankynde thou come into such case thoroughe the fierce wrath of God that thou canst neither lyue chast nor finde in thy hart to mary and so be compelled to fall into the abhomination of the Pope against nature and kynde Moreouer god is a wise father and knoweth all the infirmities of his children and also mercyfull and therefore hath created a remedy without sinne and geuen therto his fauour and blessyng Let vs not be wyser then GOD with our imaginatioÌs nor tempt him for as godly chastitie is not euery maÌs gift euen so he that hath it to day hath not power to continue it at his owne pleasure neither hath God promised to geue it him stil and to cure his infirmities without hys naturall remedy no more then he hath promised to slake hys hunger without meate or thyrst without drinke Wherfore either let all thynges byde free as God hath created them and neither vowe that which God permitteth thee with his fauour and blessing also or els if thou wilte nedes vowe then vow godly and vnder a condition that thou wilt continue chast so long as God geueth thee that gift and as long as neither thyne own necessitie neither charitie toward thy neighbour nor the authoritie of theÌ vnder whose power thou art driue thee vnto the contrary The purpose of thy vowe must bee salted also with the wisedome of God Thou mayest not vowe to be iustified thereby or to make satisfaction for thy sinnes or to wynne heaueÌ nor an hyer place for then diddest thou wrong vnto the bloud of Christ and thy vowe were playne Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of GOD. Thy vow must be onely vnto the furtheraunce of the commaundementes of GOD which are as I haue said nothing but the tamyng of thy members and the seruice of thy neighbour that is if thou thincke thy backe to weake for the burthen of wedlocke and that thou canst not rule thy wife children seruauntes and make prouision for them godly without ouermuch busying and vnquietyng thy selfe and drownyng thy selfe in worldly busynesse vnchristenly or that thou canst serue thy neighbour in some office better beyng chast then maryed And then thy vowe is good and lawfull And euen so must thou vowe abstinence of meates and drinkes so farre forth as it is profitable vnto thy neighbours
of them euen as a man would obtayne the fauour of worldly tyrauntes as they also fayne y e saintes more cruell then euer was any heatheÌ man and more wreakeful and vengeable then the Poâtes fayne their goddes or furies that torment the soules in bell if their euens be not fasted and their images visited and saluted wyth a pater noster which prayer onely our lippes be acquainted with our hartes vnderstandyng none at all and worshipped wyth a candle and the offring of our deuotioÌ in the place which they haue chosen to heare supplicatioÌs and make petitions of their clientes therin But thou reader thynke of the law of god how that it is altogether spirituall and so spirituall that it is neuer fulfilled wyth dedes or works vntill they flowe out of thyne harte wyth as great loue towarde thyne neighbour for no deseruyng of his yea thoughe he bee thyne ennemy as Christ loued thee and dyed for thee for no deseruyng of thyne but euen when thou wast hys ennemy And in the meane tyme through out all our infantie and childhoode in Christ till we be grown vp into perfect men in the full knowledge of Chrst and full loue of Christ agayne and of our neighbours for hys sake after the ensample of hys loue to vs remeÌbring that the fulfillyng of the law is a fast fayth in Christes bloude coupled with our profession submit ous selues to do better And of the gospell or promises which thou meetest in the scripture beleue fast that god wyll fulfill them vnto thee that vnto the vttermost iot at the repentance of thyne hart when thou turnest to hym and forsakest euill euen of hys goodnes and fatherly mercy vnto thee and not for thy flatteryng hym with hipocritishe woorkes of thyne owne fayning So that a fast fayth only without respect of all works is the forgeuenesse both of the sinne which we did in tyme of ignorance with lust and consent to sinne and also of that synne which we do by chaunce and of frailtie after y t we are come to knowledge and haue professed the law out of our hartes And all dedes serue only for to helpe our neighbours and to tame our flesh that we fall not to sinne agayne and to exercise our soules in vertue and not to make satisfaction to Godwarde for the synne that is once paste And all other stories of the Bible with out exception are y â practising of y e law of the gospel are true and faythfull ensamples and sure earnest that God will euen so deale with vs as he did with them in all infirmities in all temtations and in all lyke cases chaunces Wherin ye see on the one side how fatherly and tenderly and with all coÌpassion GOD entreateth hys elect which submit themselues as scholers to learne to walke in the wayes of hys lawes and to kepe them of loue If they forgate themselues at a tyme he would stirre them vp agayne with all mercy if they fell and hurt themselues he healed them agayne with all compassion and tendernes of hart He hath oft brought great tribulation and aduersitie vpon hys elect but all of fatherly loue onely to teach them and to make them see their owne hartes and the synne that there lay hid that they might afterward feele hys mercy For his mercy wayted vpon them to ridde them out agayne as soone as they wer learned and come to the knowledge of their own hartes so that he neuer cast man away how deepe so euer he had sinned saue them onely which had first cast the yoke of hys lawes from their neckes with vtter deâiaunce and malice of harte Which ensamples how comfortable are they for vs when we be fallen into sinne and God is come vpon vs with ascourge that we dispayre not but repent with full hope of mercy after the ensamples of mercy that are gone before And therfore they were written for our learnyng as testifieth Paule Rom. 15. to comfort vs that we might the better put our hope trust in god when we see how mercifull he hathe bene in tymes past vnto our weake brethreÌ that are gone before in al their aduersities nede temptations ye and horrible sinnes into which they nowe and then fell And on the other side ye see how they that hardened their hartes sinned of malice and refused mercy that was offered them and had no power to repent perished at the latter ende with all confusion and shame mercilessely Which ensaÌples are very good and necessary to keepe vs in awe and dread in tyme of prosperitie as thou mayest see by Paul 1. Cor. 10. that we abide in the feare of God and waxe not wylde and fall to vanities and so sinne and prouoke God and bryng wrath vpon vs. And thirdly ye see in the practise how as God is merciful and long suffering euen so were all hys true Prophetes and preachers bearing the infirmities of their weake brethren and their own wrongs and iniuries with all patience and long suffering neuer casting any of them of their backs vntill they sinned against the holy ghost maliciously persecutyng the open and manifest trouth contrary vnto the ensample of the Pope which in sinnyng agaynst God and to quench the truth of his holy spirite is euer chiefe Capitaine and trompet blower to set other a worke and seketh only his own fredome libertie priuiledge wealth prosperitie profite pleasure pastime honour and glory with the bondage thraldom captiuitie misery wretchednes and vile subiection of his brethreÌ and in hys owne cause is so feruent so stiffe and cruell that he will not suffer one worde spoken agaynst hys false maiestie wily inuentions and iugling hipocrisie to be vnauenged though all christendome should be set together by the eares and should cost he cared not how many hundred thousande their lyues Now that thou mayest read Ionas frutefully and not as a Poetes fable but as an obligation betwene god and thy soule as an earnest penny geuen thee of God that he wyll helpe thee in tyme of nede if thou turne to him and as the worde of God the only foode lyfe of thy soule this marke and note First count Ionas the frend of God a man chosen of GOD to testify his name vnto the world But yet a yong scholer weake and rude after the fashioÌ of the apostles whyle Christ was with them yet bodily which thoughe Christ taught them euer to be meeke and to humble theÌselues yet oft stroue among theÌselues who should be greatest The sonnes of âebede would sitte the one on the right hand of Christ the other on the lefte They would praye that fire might descend from heauen consume the Samaritanes When Christ asked who say men that I am Peter aunswered thou art the sonne of the liuyng God as though Peter had bene as perfecte as an angel But immediatly after wheÌ Christ preached vnto them of hys death and
accordyng to the true doctrine of y t church of Christ And note this that as satisfaction or ameÌdes makyng is counted righteousnesse before the world and a purgyng of sinne so that the world wheÌ I haue made a full mendes hath no further to complayne Euen so fayth in Christes bloud is counted righteousnesse and a purging of all sinne before God Moreouer he that sinneth agaynst his brother sinneth also against his father almighty God and as the synne committed agaynst his brother is purged before the world with makyng amendes or asking forgeuenes euen so is the sinne committed agaynst God purged thorow fayth in christes bloud onely For Christ sayth Iohn 8. Except ye beleue that I am be ye shal die in your sinnes That is to say if ye thinke that there is any other sacrifice or satisfaction to Godward than me ye remayne euer in sinne before God howsoeuer righteous ye appeare before the worlde Wherfore now whether ye call this Metonoia repeÌtance conuersion or turning agayne to god either amendyng c. or whether ye say repent be conuerted turne to god amend your liuing or what ye lust I ân content so ye vnderstande what is ment therby as I haue now declared ¶ Elders IN the olde testament the temporall heads rulers of the Iewes which had the gouernaunce ouer the laye or common people are called Elders as ye may see in the foure Euangelistes Out of which custome Paule in his epistle and also Peter call the prelates and spirituall gouernours whiche are Bishops and priestes Elders Nowe whether ye call them elders or priests it is to me all one so that ye vnderstaÌd that they be officers and seruaunts of the worde of God vnto the which all men both hie and lowe that will not rebell against Christ must obey as loÌg as they preach and rule truely and no longer A Prologue made vppon the Gospell of S. Marke by M. William Tyndall OF Marke read Act. 12. how Peter after he was loosed out of prison by the Angell came to Markes mothers house where many of the Disciples were praying for hys deliueraunce And Paul and Barnabas tooke hym with them from Ierusalem brought hym to Antioche Act. 12. and Acts. 13. Paule and Barnabas tooke Marke with them when they were sente to preach from whome he also departed as it appeareth in y t said chapter and returned to Ierusalem agayne And Act. 15. Paule and Barnabas were at variaunce about hym Paule not willing to take hym with them because he forsoke them in their first iorney Notwithstanding yet when Paule wrote the epistle to the Collossians Marke was with hym as he sayth in y t fourth Chapter of whoÌ Paule also testifieth both that hee was Barnabas sisters sonne and also his fellowe worker in the kyngdome of God And 2. Timothie 4. Paul coÌmaundeth Timothie to bring Marke wyth hym affirmyng that he was needefull to hym to minister to hym Finally he was also with Peter when he wrote hys first Epistle and so familiar that Peter calleth hym hys sonne whereof ye see of whom he learned hys gospel euen of the very apostles with whom he had hys continuall conuersation also of what authoritie his writing is and how worthy of credence A Prologue made vppon the Gospell of S. Luke by M. William Tyndall LVcas was Paules companion at the least way from the 16. of the Actes forth and with hym in all his tribulation and he went with Paule at hys last goyng vp to Ierusalem And from thence he followed Paul to Cesarea where he lay two yere in prison And from Cesarea he went with Paul to Rome where he lay ij other yeares in prison And he was with Paul wheÌ he wrote to the Colossians as he testifieth in the fourth chapter saying The beloued Lucas the Phisitian saluteth you And he was with Paul when he wrote the second epistle to Timothie as he sayeth in the 4. chapter saying Onely Lucas is with me Wherby ye see the autoritie of the man of what credence and reuerence hys writing is worthy of and thereto of whome he learned the story of his Gospell as he hymselfe sayth how that he learned it and searched it out with all diligence of them that saw it and were also partakers at the doyng And as for the Actes of the Apostles he himselfe was at the doyng of them at the least of the most parte and had his part therin and therefore wrote of hys owne experience A Prologue made vppon the Gospell of S. Iohn by William Tyndall IOhn what he was is manifest by the thre first euangelistes First christes Apostle and y t one of the chiefe Then christes nie kinsman and for his syngular innocency and softenesse singularly beloued and of singular familiaritie with Christ and euer one of y t thre witnesses of most secret things The cause of his writing was certaine heresies that arose in his tyme namely ij of which one denyed Christ to be very God and the other to be very man and to become in the very fleshe nature of man Agaynst the whiche ij heresies he wrote both his Gospell and also his first epistle and in the beginnyng of his gospell sayth That the worde or thing was at the beginning and was with God and was also very God and that all thinges were created by it and that it was also made flesh that is to say became very man and he dwelt among vs sayth he and we saw his glory And in the beginnyng of hys epistle he sayth we shewe you of the thyng that was from the beginnyng whiche also we heard saw with our eyes and our handes handled And agayne we shewe you euerlastyng lyfe that was with the father and appeared to vs we heard and saw c. In that he sayeth that it was from the beginning and that it was eternal lyfe and that it was with God he affirmeth hym to be very God And that he saith we heard saw and felt he witnesseth y â he was very man also Iohn also wrote last and therefore touched not the story that the other had compiled But writeth most of faith and promises and of the Sermons of Christe This be sufficieÌt concernyng the foure Euangelistes and their authoritie and worthines to be beleued A Prologue vpon the Epistle of S. Paule to the Romaines by M. William Tyndall FOrasmuch as this epistle is the principal and most excellent part of the new testament and most pure Euangelion that is to say glad ridings and that we call gospell and also a light and a way in vnto the whole scripture I thinke it meete that euery christen man not onely know it by roate and without the boke but also exercise himself therin euermore continually as with the daily bread of the soule No man verily can read it to oft or study it to well for the more it is studied the easier it is the more
in the latter ende In the 8. and 9. chapters he exhorteth theÌ to helpe the poore saintes that were at Ierusalem In the 10. 11. and 12. he inueyegth against the false prophetes And in the last Chapter he threateneth them that had sinned and not amended themselues A Prologue vpon the Epistle of S. Paule to the Gallathians by W. Tyndall AS ye read Act. 15. how certaine came from Ierusalem to Antioche vexed y t disciples there affirming y t they coulde not be saued except they were circumcised Euen so after Paul had conuerted the Galathians coupled them to Christ to trust in him only for the remission of synne and hope of grace and saluation and was departed there came false apostles vnto theÌ as vnto the CorinthiaÌs and vnto all places where Paul had preached and that in the name of Peter Iames and Iohn whom they called the hye Apostles and preached circumcision and the kepyng of the law to be saued by and minished Paules authoritie To the confounding of those Paul magnifieth hys office and Apostleship in the two first chapiters and maketh hymselfe equall vnto the hie Apostles and concludeth that euery man muste be iustified without deseruyngs without workes and without helpe of the law but alone by Christ And in the 3. and 4. he proueth the same with Scripture examples and similitudes and sheweth that the law is cause of more sinne and bryngeth the curse of God vpon vs and iustifieth vs not but that iustifiyng commeth of grace promised vs of GOD through the deseruyng of Christe by whome if we beleue we are iustified without helpe of the woorkes of the lawe And in the 5. and 6. he exhorteth vnto the workes of loue which folow fayth and iustifiyng So that in all his Epistle he obserueth this order First he preacheth the damnatioÌ of the law then the iustifiyng of fayth and thyrdly the workes of loue For on that coÌdition that wee loue henceforth and worke is the mercy giuen vs or els if we will not worke the will of GOD henceforward we fall from fauour grace and the inheritance that is freely geuen vs for Christes sake through our owne fault we lose agayne A Prologue vpon the Epistle of Saint Paule to the Ephesians IN this Epistle and namely in the three firste Chapters Paul sheweth that the Gospell grace therof was foresene and predestmate of God from before the begynnyng and deserued through Christ now at the last sent forth that all men should beleue thereon thereby to be iustified made righteous liuyng and happy and to bee deliuered from vnder the damnation of the law and captiuitie of ceremonies And in the fourth he teacheth to auoyde traditions and mens doctrine and to beware of puttyng trust in any thyng saue Christ affirmyng that he onely is sufficient and that in him we haue all thynges and beside him neede nothyng In the v. and vj. he exhorteth to exercise the faith and to declare it abroad through good workes and to auoyde sinne and to arme them with spiritual armour agaynst the deuill that they might stand fast in time of tribulation and vnder the crosse The Prologue vpon the Epistle of Saint Paule to the Philippians by W. Tyndall PAule prayseth the Philippians and exhorteth them to staÌd fast in the true faith and to encrease in loue And because that false Prophetes study alwayes to impugne and destroy y â true fayth he warneth them of such worke learners or teachers of woorkes and prayseth Epaphroditus And all this doth hee in the first and seconde Chapters In the thyrd he reproueth faythles and mans righteousnes whiche false Prophetes teach and mainteyne And he setteth him for an ensample howe that he him selfe had liued in such false righteousnes and holinesse vnrebukeable that was so that no man could complaine on him and yet now setteth nought therby for Christes righteousnes sake And finally he affirmeth that such false Prophetes are the enemyes of the crosse make their bellye 's their GOD for further then they may safely and without all perill and sufferyng will they not preach Christ A Prologue vpon the Epistle of Saint Paule to the Colossians by W. Tyndall AS the Epistle to y t Galathians holdeth the maner and fashion of the Epistle to the Romains briefly comprehendyng all that is therein at length disputed Euen so this Epistle foloweth the ensample of the Epistle to the Ephesians conteynyng the tenour of the same Epistle with fewer wordes In the first Chapter he praiseth theÌ and wisheth that they continue in the fayth and grow perfecter therin theÌ describeth he the Gospell how that it is a wisedome that confesseth Christ to be the Lord and God crucified for vs and a wisedome that hath bene hyd in Christ sence afore the beginning of the world and now first begon to be opened throughe the preachyng of the Apostles In the ij he warneth them of mens doctrine and describeth the false Prophetes to the vttermost and rebuketh them accordyng In y t thyrd he exhorteth to be frutefull in the pure fayth with all maner of good workes one to an other and describeth al degrees and what their duties are In the fourth he exhorteth to pray and also to pray for him and saluteth them A Prologue vpon the first Epistle of S. Paul to the Thessalonians by W. Tyndall THis Epistle did Paule write of exceeding loue and care and prayseth them in the two firste chapters because they did receiue the Gospell earnestly and had in tribulation and persecution continued therin stedfastly and were become an ensample vnto all congregations and had thereto suffred of their own kinsmeÌ as Christ and his apostles did of y e Iewes puttyng them therto in mynde how purely and godly he had lyued among theÌ to their ensample and thanketh God that hys gospel had brought forth such fruite among them In the third chapter he sheweth his diligence and care least hys so greate labor and their so blessed a beginning should haue bene in vayne Sathan his apostles vexyng them with persecution and destroying their faith with mens doctrine And therefore he sente Tymothie to them to comforte them and strengthen them in the fayth and thanketh GOD that they had so constantly endured and desireth God to encrease them In the fourth he exhorteth them to kepe themselues from sinne and to do good one to another And thereto he informeth them concernyng the resurrection In the fift he writeth of the last day that it should come sodenly exhortyng to prepare them selues thereafter and to kepe a good order concernyng obedience and rule The Prologue vpon the second Epistle of S. Paule to the Thessalonians by W. Tyndall BEcause in the fore epistle he had said y t the last day should come sodenly the Thessalonians thought that it should come shortly Wherefore in this Epistle he declareth hymselfe And in the first chapter he comforteth
eÌnsample Mary that annoynted Christes feete Luke 7. When SimoÌ which bad Christ to his house had condemned her Christe defeÌded her and iustified her saying Simon I haue a certayne thyng to say vnto thee And he sayd maister say on There was a certayne lender whiche had two detters the one ought v. C. pence and the other fiftie When they had nothing to pay he forgaue bothe Which of them tell me will loue hym most Simon aunswered and sayd I suppose that he to whome he forgaue most And he said to him thou hast truly iudged And he turned him to y â womaÌ and sayd vnto Simon Seest thou this womaÌ I entred into thine house and thou gauest me no water to my fete but she hath washed my feet with teares wypte them with the heares of her head Thou gauest me no kisse but she since the tyme I came in hath not ceased to kisse my feete My heade with oyle thou haste not annoynted And she hath annointed my feete with costly and precious oyntment Wherfore I say vnto thee many sinnes are forgeuen her for she loueth much To whom lesse is forgeuen the same doth loue lesse c. Hereby see we that dedes and works are but outward signes of of the inward grace of the bounteous and plenteous mercy of God frely receyued without all merites of deedes ye and before all dedes Christ teacheth to know the inwarâ fayth and loue by the outward deedes Deedes are the fruites of loue and loue is the fruit of fayth Loue and also the deedes are great or smal according to the proportion of fayth Where fayth is mighty strong there is loue feruent and dedes plenteous and done with excedyng mekenes Where fayth is weake there is loue cold the dedes few seldom beare flowers blossomes in winter Symon beleued and had fayth yet but weakly according to the proportion of his fayth loued coldly and had dedes therafter he had Christ vnto a simple and a bare feast onely receaued him not with any great humanitie But Mary had a strong fayth and therfore burning loue notable dedes done with excedyng profound depe mekenes On the one side she saw her selfe clearely in the law both in what daunger she was in her cruell bondage vnder sinne her horrible damnation and also the feareful sentence and iudgement of God vpon sinners On the other side she heard the Gospell of Christ preached and in the promises she saw with egles eyes the excedyng aboundant mercy of God that passeth all vtteraunce of spech whiche is set foorth in Christ for all meke sinners whiche knowledge their sinnes And she beleued the word of God mightyly and glorified God ouer his mercy and truth and beyng ouercome and ouerwhelmed with y t vnspeakeable yea and incomprehensible aboundat riches of the kyndnes of God did enflame burne in loue yea was so swolne in loue that she could not abide nor hold but must breake out and was so droÌke in loue that she regarded nothyng but euen to vtter the feruent and burnyng loue of her hart onely She had no respect to her selfe though she was neuer so great and notable a sinner neither to the curious hipocrisie of the Phariseis whiche euer disdaine weake sinners neither the costlines of her oyntment but with all humblenes did run vnto his feete Washed them with the teares of her eyes and wyped them with the heares of her head anoynted them with her precious oyntment yea and would no doubt haue runne into the grouÌd vnder his feete to haue vttered her loue toward hym yea would haue descended downe into hell if it had bene possible Euen as Paul in the ix Chapter of his Epistle to the Romaines was dronke in loue and ouerwhelmed with the pleÌteousnes of the infinite mercy of god which he had receaued in Christe vnsought for wished hym selfe banished from Christ and damned to saue y t Iewes if it might haue ben For as a man feeleth God in hym selfe so is he to hys neighbour Marke an other thyng also We for the most part because of our grossenes in all our knowledge procede froÌ that whiche is last and hiââost vnto that which is first begynnyng at the latter end disputyng and makyng our argumentes backeward We begyn at the effect and worke and procede vnto the naturall cause As for an ensample we first see the Moone darke and then search the cause and find that the puttyng of the earth betwene the Sunne and the Moone is the naturall cause of the darknes and that the earth stoppeth the light Then dispute we backeward saying the Moone is darkned therfore is the earth directly betwene the Sunne and the Moone Now yet is not the darkenes of the Moone the naturall cause that the earth is betwen the Sunne and the Moone but the effect therof and cause declaratiue declaryng and leadyng vs vnto the knowledge how that the earth is betwene the Sunne and the Moone directly causeth the darknes stopping the light of the Sunne from the Moone And contrarywyse the beyng of the earth directly betwene the Sunne and the Moone is the naturall cause of y t darknes Likewise he hath a sonne therfore is he a father and yet the soone is not cause of the father but contrarywise Notwithstandyng y t sonne is the cause declaratiue wherby we know that the other is a father After the same maner here many sinnes are forgeuen her for she loueth much thou mayst not vnderstand by the word for that loue is the naturall cause of the forgeuyng of sinnes but declareth it onely and contrarywise the forgiuenesse of sinnes is the naturall cause of loue The workes declare loue And loue declareth that there is some benefite kindnes shewed or els would there bee no loue Why woorketh one and an other not Or one more then an other Because that one loueth and the other not or that the one loueth more then the other Why loueth one an other not or one more theÌ an other Because that one feeleth y â exceding loue of god in his hart an other not or that one feeleth it more theÌ an other Scripture speaketh after y e most grossest maner Be diligent therfore that thou be not deceaued with curiousnes For meÌ of no small reputation haue bene deceaued with their owne sophistry Hereby now seest thou that there is great difference betwene beyng righteous and good in a mans selfe declaryng and vtteryng righteousnes and goodnes The fayth onely maketh a man safe good righteous and the frend of GOD yea and the sonne and the heyre of GOD and of all hys goodnes possesseth vs with the spirite of God The worke declareth the selfe fayth and goodnes Now vseth the Scripture the common maner of speakyng and the very same that is among the people As when a father sayth to his child go belouing mercyfull
this threatning and forbidding the laye people to reade the Scripture is not for loue of your soules which they care for as the Foxe both for the Geesse is euident and clearer then the Sunne in as much as they permitte and suffer you to read Robbin Hode Beuis of Hampton Hercules Hector and Troylus with a thousand histories and fables of loue and wantones and of rybaudry as filthy as hart can thinke to corrupt the mindes of youth withall cleane contrary to the doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles For Paule Ephes v. sayth see that fornication and all vncleannes or couetousnes be not once named amonge you as it becommeth Saintes neither filthines neither foolishe talking nor gesting whiche are not comely For this ye knowe that no whoremonger either vncleane person or couetous person which is the worshipper of images hath any enheritaunce in the kyngdome of Christ and of God And after sayth he thorough such thyngs commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of vnbeliefe Now seyng they permitte you freely to reade those thynges which corrupte your myndes and robbe you of the kingdome of God and Christ and bring the wrath of God vpon you how is this forbidding for loue of your soules A thousand reasons moe might be made as thou mayst see in Paraclesis Erasmi in his preface to the paraphasis of Mathew vnto which they should be coÌpelled to holde their peace or to geue shamefull aunsweres But I hope that these are sufficient vnto them that thyrst the truth God for his mercy and truth shall well open them moe yea and other secretes of hys Godly wisedome if they be diligent to cry vnto him which grace graunt God Amen ¶ The Prologue vnto the booke FOr asmuch as our holy Prelates and our ghostly religious which ought to defeÌd gods word speake euil of it and do all the shame they caÌ to it rayle on it beare their captiues in haÌd that it causeth insurrectioÌ teacheth the people to disobey their heades gouernours moueth theÌ to rise against their Princes and to make all common and to make hauoke of other meÌs goodes therfore haue I made this litle treatise that foloweth coÌteinyng all obedience that is of god In which who soeuer readeth it shal easly perceaue not the coÌtrary onely that they lye but also the very cause of such blasphemy and what stirreth theÌ so furiously to rage and to belye the truth Howbeit it is no new thyng vnto the word of God to be rayled vpon neither is this the first tyme that hypocrites haue ascribed to Gods worde the vengeaunce where of they theÌ selues were euer cause For the hypocrites with their false doctrine and Idolatry haue euermore ledde the wrath and vengeaunce of God vpon the people so sore that God could no leÌger forbeare nor differre his punishmeÌt Yet God which is alwayes mercyfull before he would take vengeauÌce hath euer sent hys true Prophetes and true Preachers to warne the people that they might repent But the people for the most part and namely the heades and rulers through comfort and persuadyng of the hyopcrites haue euer waxed more hard harted then before and haue persecuted the word of God and his Prophetes TheÌ God whiche is also righteous hath alwayes poured his plagues vppon them without delay Which plagues the hypocrites ascribe vnto Gods word saying see what mischeue is come vpoÌ vs sence this new learnyng came vp and this new sect and this newe doctrine This seest thou Hieremias xliiij Where the people cryed to goe to their old Idolatry agayne saying sence we left it we haue bene in all necessitie and haue bene consumed with warre and hunger But the Prophet aunswered them that their Idolatry weÌt vnto the hart of God so that he could no lenger suffer the maliciousnes of theyr owne imaginations or inueÌtions that the cause of all such mischieues was because they would not heare the voyce of the Lord and walke in his law ordinaunces and testimonies The Scribes and the Phariseis layd also to Christes charge Luke xxiij that be moued the people to sedition And sayd to Pylate we haue found this felow peruertyng the people and forbiddyng to pay tribute to Caesar and sayth that he is Christ a kyng And agayne in the same Chapter hee moueth the people sayd they teachyng throughout Iury and began at Galile euen to this place So likewise layd they to the Apostles charge as thou mayst see in the Actes S. Cyprian also and S. Augustine and many other mo made workes in defence of the word of God against such blasphemies So that thou mayst see how that it is no new thyng but an old and accustomed thyng with the hypocrites to wyte Gods word and the true Preachers of all the mischieue which their lying doctrine is the very cause of Neuer the later in very dede after the preachyng of Gods worde because it is not truly receaued God sendeth great trouble into the world partly to auenge hym selfe of the tyrauntes and persecutours of his worde and partly to destroye those worldly people whiche make of Gods word nothyng but a cloke of their fleshly libertie They are not all good that folow the Gospell Christ Math. xiij like neth the kyngdome of heauen vnto a net cast in the Sea that katcheth fishes both good and bad The kyngdome of heauen is the preachyng of the Gospell vnto which come both good and bad But the good are fewe Christ calleth them therfore a litle flocke Luke xij For they are euer few that come to the Gospell of a true entent seekyng therin nothyng but the glorye and prayse of God and offering theÌ selues frely and willingly to take aduersitie with Christe for the Gospels sake and for bearyng recorde vnto the truth that al men may heare it The greatest nomber come and euer came and folowed euen Christ hym selfe for a worldly purpose As thou mayst well see Iohn vj. howe that almost fiue thousand folowed Christ and would also haue made hym a kyng because he had well fedde them Whom he rebuked saying ye seke me not because ye saw the miracles But because ye eat of the bread and were filled and droue them away from him with hard preachyng Euen so now as euer the most parte seke libertie They be glad when they heare the vnsatiable couetousnes of the spiritualitie rebuked When they heare their falsehood and wiles vttered When tyraÌny and oppressioÌ is preached against When they heare how kynges and all officers should rule christenly and brotherly seke no other thyng saue the wealth of their subiectes and when they heare that they haue no such authoritie of God so to pylle and polle as they doe and to raise vp taxes and gatherynges to maynteine their phantasies and to make warre they wote not for what cause And therefore because the heades will not so rule will they
The Friers lykewise make their benefactours which onely they call their brethren and sisters partakers of their masses fasting watchynges prayings and wolward goynges Yea and wheÌ a nouice of the obseruauntes is professed the father asketh him will ye kepe the rules of holy S. Fraunces and he sayth yea will ye so in dede sayth he the other aunswereth yea forsoth father Then sayth the father and I promise you agayne euerlastyng lyfe O blasphemy If eternall life be due vnto the pilde traditions of lowsie Friers where is the Testament become that God made vnto vs in Christes bloud Christ sayth Math. xxiiij And Mark xiij that there shal come Pseudo-Christs Which though I for a consideration haue translated false Christes kepyng the Greeke word yet signifieth it in the English false annoynted and ought so to be translated There shall come saith Christ false annoynted and false Prophetes and shall do miracles and wonders so greatly that if it were possible the very elect or chosen should be brought out of the way Compare the Popes doctrine vnto the word of GOD and thou shalt finde that there hath ben and yet is a great goyng out of the way and that euill men and deceauers as Paul prophesied ij Timo. iij. haue preuailed and waxed worse and worse beguiling other as they are beguiled them selues Thou tremblest and quakest saying shall God let vs go so sore out of the right way I aunswere it is Christ that warneth vs which as he knew all that should follow so prophesied he before and is a true Prophet and his prophesie must nedes be fulfilled GOd annoynted hys sonne Iesus with the holy Ghost and therfore called him Christ which is as much to say as annoynted Outwardly he disguised him not but made hym like other meÌ and sent him into the world to blesse vs and to offer him selfe for vs a sacrifice of a swete sauour to kill the stench of our sinnes that God hence forth should smell them no more nor thinke on them any more and to make full sufficient satisfaction or amendes for all them that repent beleuyng the truth of god and submitting them selues vnto his ordinauÌces both for their sinnes that they do haue done and shal do For sinne we through fragilitie neuer so oft yet as soone as we repente and come into the right way agayne and vnto the Testament whiche God hath made in Christes bloud our sinnes vanish away as smoke in the winde and as darkenes at the commyng of light or as thou cast a litle bloud or milke into y t mayne see In so much that who soeuer goeth about to make satisfactioÌ for his sinnes to God ward saying in his hart this much haue I sinned this much will I doe agayne or this wise will I lyue to make amendes with all or this wil I do to get heauen with all the same is an infidell faythlesse and damned in his deede doing and hath lost his part in Christes bloud because he is disobedient vnto Gods TestameÌt and setteth vp an other of his owne imagination vnto which he will compell God to obey If we loue God we haue a coÌmaundemeÌt to loue our neighbour also as sayth Iohn in his Epistle And if we haue offended him to make him amendes or if we haue not wherewith to aske him forgeuenesse and to doe and suffer all thynges for his sake to wynne him to God to norish peace and vnitie but to Godward Christ is an euerlastyng satisfaction and euer sufficient Christ when he had fulfilled hys course annoynted hys Apostles and disciples with the same sprite and sent them forth without all maner disguising like other men also to preach the attonemeÌt and peace which Christ had made betwene God and man The Apostles likewise disguised no man but chose men annoynted wyth the same spirit one to preach the worde of God whom we call after the greeke tounge a Byshop or a Priest that is in Englishe an ouersear and an Elder How he was annointed thou readest i. Timothe iij. A Byshoppe or an ouersear must be faultlesse the husband of one wife Many Iewes and also Gentils that were conuerted vnto the faith had at that tyme diuers wines yet were not compelled to put any of theÌ away which Paule because of ensaÌple would not haue preachers for as much as in Christ we returne agayne vnto y â first ordinaunce of God that one man and one woman should goe together he must be sober of honest behauiour honestly apparelled harbarous that is ready to lodge straungers apte to teach no dronckard no fighter not geuen to filthy lucre but gentle abhorring fyghting abhorring couetousnes and one that ruleth hys owne householde honestly hauing children vnder obedience wyth all honestie For if a man can can not rule hys owne house how can he care for the congregation of God he may not be younge in the fayth or as a man would say a Nouice least he swell and fall into y t iudgement of y t euill speaker that is he may not be vnlearned in the secretes of the fayth For such are attonce stubburne and headstrong and set not a little by themselues But alas we haue aboue twenty thousand that know no more scripture then is written in their portoues and among them is he exceding well learned that can turne to his seruice He must be well reported of theÌ y t are without least he fal into rebuke and into the snare of the euill speaker that is least the infidels which yet beleue not should be hurt by hym and driuen from the fayth if a man that were defamed were made head or ouerseer of the congregation He must haue a wife for two causes one that it may therby be knoweÌ who is mete for the rowme He is vnapt for so chargeable an office which had neuer housholde to rule An other cause is that chastity is an exceeding seldom gift and vnchastitie exceding perilous for that degree In as much as y â people looke as well vnto the liuyng as vnto the preachyng and are hurte at once if the liuing disagree and fall froÌ the fayth and beleue not the worde This ouerseer because he was takeÌ from hys owne busines and labour to preach Gods word vnto the parishe hath right by the authoritie of hys office to chalenge an honest liuyng of y t parishe as thou mayst see in y â Enangelistes and also in paule For who will haue a seruaunt and will not geue hym meate drinke and rayment and all things necessary How they would pay hym whether in money or assigne hym so much rent or in tithes as the guise is now in many countreies was at their libertie Lykewise in euery congregation chose they an other after the same ensample and euen so annointed as it is to see in the sayd chapter of Paule and Act. vj. Whom after the Greeke word we call
a state or a degree ordeined of God and an office wherein the husband serueth the wife and the wife the husband It was ordeined for a remedy and to encrease the worlde and for the man to helpe the woman and the woman the man with all loue and kyndnes and not to signifie any promise that euer I heard or redde of in y â scripture Therfore ought it not to be called a Sacrament It hath a promise that we sinne not in that state if a man receaue hys wise as a gift geuen to him of God the wife her husband likewise as all maner meates and drinkes haue a promise that we sinne not if we vse them measurably with thankes geuing If they call matrimony a Sacrament because the scripture vseth the similitude of matrimonie to expresse the mariage or wedlocke that is betwene vs and Christ For as a woman though she be neuer so poore yet when she is maried is as rich as her husband euen so we wheÌ we repent and beleue the promises of God in Christ though we be neuer so poore sinners yet are as rich as Christ all his merits are ours with all that he hath If for that cause they call it a sacrament so will I musterde seede leuen a net keyes bread water and a thousand other things which Christ and the Prophetes and all the scripture vse to expresse the kingdome of heauen and Gods worde wythall They prayse wedlocke wyth their mouth and say it is an holy thyng as it is verely but had leuer be sanctified wyth an whore then to come wythin the sanctuary ¶ Of Order SUbdeacon DeacoÌ Priest Byshop Cardinall Patriarch and Pope be names of offices and seruice or should be and not Sacraments There is no promise coupled therwith If they minister their offices truly it is a signe that Christes spirite is in them if not that the deuill is in them Are these all Sacramentes or which one of them Or what thyng in them is that holy signe or Sacrament The shauyng or the annoynting What also is the promise that is signified thereby But what word printeth in them that charact that spirituall seale O dreamers and naturall beastes without the seale of the spirite of God but sealed with the marke of the beast and with cankred consciences There is a word called in Latine Sacerdos in Greeke Hiercus in Hebrue Cohan that is a Minister an officer a sacrificer or a Priest as Aaron was a Priest and sacrificed for the people and was a mediator betwen God them And in the English should it haue had some other name then Priest But Antichrist hath deceaued vs with vnknowen and strauÌge termes to bring vs into confusion and superstitious blyndnes Of that maner is Christ a Priest for euer and all we Priests thorough hym and neede no more of any such Priest on earth to be a meane for vs vnto god For Christ hath brought vs all into the inner temple within the vayle or forehanging and vnto the mercy stoole of God And hath coupled vs vnto God where we offer euery man for himselfe y e desires petitions of his hart sacrifice and kil the lustes appetits of his flesh with prayer fasting all maner godly liuing An other worde is there in Greeke called Presbiter in latin Senior in englishe an elder and is nothing but an officer to teach and not to be a mediator betwene God and vs. This nedeth no annointing of man They oâ y t olde testament were annointed with oyle to signifie the annointing of Christ and of vs thorough Christ with the holy ghost This wise is no man Priest but he that is chosen saue as in time of necessitie euery parson Christeneth so may euery man teach his wife housholde and the wife her children So in time of neede if I see my brother sinne I may betwene hym and me rebuke him and damne his deede by the lawe of God And may also comfort them that are in dispayre with the promises of God and saue them if they beleue By a Priest then in the new testament vnderstand nothing but an elder to teach the younger and to bring theÌ vnto the full knowledge and vnderstanding of Christ and to minister the Sacramentes which Christ ordeyned which is also nothyng but to preach Christes promises And by them that geue all their studie to quench the light of truth and to holde the people in darcknes vnderstand the disciples of Sathan and messengers of Antichrist what soeuer names they haue or what soeuer they call themselues And as concerning that our spiritualtie as they will be called make themselues holyer then the lay people and take so great landes and goodes to pray for them and promise them pardons and forgeuenes of sinnes or absolution without preachyng of Christes promises is falsehode and the woorkyng of Antichrist and as I haue sayd the rauenyng of those wolues which Paul Act. xx prophesied should come after hys departyng not sparyng the flocke Their doctrine is that marchaundise wherof Peter speaketh saying through coueteousnes shall they with fayned wordes make marchaundise of you ij Pet. ij And their reasons wherewith they proue their doctrine are as sayth Paul i. Timo. vj. superfluous disputynges arguynges or braulyngs of meÌ with corrupt mindes and destitute of truth whiche thinke that lucre is godlynes But Christ sayth Math. vij by their frutes shalt thou know them that is by their filthy couetousnes and shamelesse ambition and dronken desire of honor contrary vnto the example doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles Christ sayd to Peter the last Chapter of Iohn Fede my sheepe and not shere thy flocke And Pet. sayth i. Pet. v. Not being Lordes ouer the Parishes but these shere and are become Lordes Paul saith ij Cor. ij Not that we be Lordes ouer your faith but these will be Lordes compel vs to beleue what soeuer they lust without any witnes of Scripture yea cleane contrary to the Scripture wheÌ the opeÌ text rebuketh it Paul sayth it is better to geue theÌ to receaue Act. xx But these do nothyng in the world but lay snares to katch and receaue what so euer coÌmeth as it were the gapyng mouth of hell And. ij Cor. xij I seeke not yours but you but these seeke not you to Christ but yours to theÌ selues and therfore lest their dedes should be rebuked will not come at the light Neuerthelesse the truth is that we are all equally beloued in Christ and God hath sworne to all indifferently According therfore as euery man beleueth Gods promises longeth for theÌ and is diligent to pray vnto GOD to fulfill them so is his prayer heard and as good is the prayer of a cobler as of a Cardinall and of a bocher as of a Byshop the blessing of a baker that knoweth the truth is as good as the blessyng of our most holy father the Pope And
God For Christe onely hath purchased the reward and our payne takyng to keepe the commaundemeÌtes doth but purge the sinne that remayneth in the fleshe and certifie vs that we are chosen and sealed with Gods spirite vnto the reward y t Christ hath purchased for vs. I was once at the creatyng of Doctours of diuinitie where the opponeÌt brought the same reason to proue that the widow had more merite then the virgine because she had greater payne for as much as she had once proued the pleasures of Matrimony Ego nego Domine Doctor said the respoÌdent For though the virgine haue not proued yet she imagineth that the pleasure is greater then it is in deede and therfore is more moued hath greater temptation and greater paine Are not these disputers they that Paule speaketh of in the sixt chapter of the first Epistle to Timot. That they are not content with the wholesome woordes of our Lord Iesus Christ doctrine of godlinesse And therefore know nothyng but wast their braynes about questioÌs strift of wordes whereof spryng enuy strife and rayling of men with corrupt mindes destitute of the truth As pertainyng to our Ladyes body where it is or where the body of Elyas of Iohn the Enangelist and of many other be perteineth not to vs to know One thing are we sure of that they are where God hath layd them If they be in heaueÌ we haue neuer the more in Christ If they be not there we haue neuer the lesse Our dutie is to prepare our selues vnto the commaundemeÌtes and to be thankefull for that which is opened vnto vs and not to search the vnsearchable secretes of God Of Gods secretes can we know no more then he openeth vnto vs. If God shut who shall open How then can natural reason come by the knowledge of that which God hath hyd vnto him selfe Yet let vs see one of their reasons wherewith they proue it The chief reason is this euery maÌ doth more for his mother say they then for other in like maner must Christ do for his mother therefore hath she this preheminence that her body is in heauen And yet Christ in the xij chapter of Math. knoweth her not for his mother but as farrefoorth as she kept his fathers commaundementes And Paule in the ij Epistle to the Corinthians v. chap. knoweth not Christ himselfe fleshly or after a worldly purpose Last of all God is free no further bounde then he bindeth him selfe if hee haue made her any promise he is bounde if not then is he not Finally if thou set this aboue rehearsed chapter of Math. before thee where Christe woulde not know his mother and the ij of Iohn where he rebuked her and the ij of Luke where she lost him and how negligent she was to leaue him behinde her at Ierusalem vnwars and to go a dayes iorney ere she sought for hym y â mightest resolue many of their reasons which they make of this matter and that she was without originall sinne read also Erasmus annotations in the sayd places And as for me I coÌmit all such matters vnto those idle belyes which haue nought els to doe then to moue such questions and geue them free libertie to holde what they lyst as long as it hurteth not the faith whether it bee so or no exhortyng yet with Paule all that will please God and obtayne that saluation that is in Christe that they geue no hede vnto vnnecessary and braulyng disputations that they labour for the knowledge of those thinges without which they can not be saued And remember that the sunne was geuen vs to guide vs in our way and woorkes bodyly Now if thou leaue the naturall vse of the sunne and will looke directly on hym to see howe bright he is and such like curiositie then wil the sunne blind thee So was the Scripture geuen vs to guide vs in our way and woorkes ghostly The way is Christ the promises in hym are our saluation if we long for them Now if we shall leaue that right vse and turne our selues vnto vayne questions and to searche the vnsearchable secretes of God then no dout shall the Scripture blinde vs as it hath done our schole men and our suttle disputers ANd as they are false Prophetes which proue with allegories similitudes and worldly reasoÌs that which is no where made mention of in the Scripture Euen so counte them for false Prophetes whiche expounde the scriptures drawing theÌ vnto a worldly purpose cleane contrary vnto the example lyuyng and practisyng of Christ and of hys Apostles and of all the holy Prophetes For sayth Peter ij Pet. i. no prophesie in the Scripture hath any priuate interpretation For the Scripture ⪠came not by the will of man but the holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy ghost No place of the Scripture may haue a priuate exposition that is it may not be expounde after the will of man or after the wil of the flesh or drawen vnto a worldly purpose coÌtrary vnto the open textes and the generall articles of the faith and the whole course of the Scripture and contrary to the liuyng and practising of Christ and the Apostles and holy Prophetes For as they came not by the will of maÌ so may they not bee drawen or expounde after the will of man but as they came by the holy ghost so must they expouÌd vnderstaÌd by the holy ghost The Scripture is that wherewith God draweth vs vnto hym and not wherewith we should be leade from him The Scriptures spring out of God and flow vnto Christ and were geuen to leade vs to Christ Thou must therfore go aloÌg by the Scripture as by a lyne vntill thou come at Christ which is y e wayes end and restyng place If any maÌ therfore vse the Scripture to draw thee froÌ Christ and to nosell thee in any thyng saue in Christ the same is a false Prophet And that thou mayst perceaue what Peter meaneth it foloweth in y â text There were false Prophetes among the people whose prophesies were bely wisedome as there shal be false teachers among you which shall priuely bryng in damnable sectes as thou seest howe we are diuided into monstrous sectes or orders of Religion euen denying the Lord that hath bought them For euery one of them taketh on hym to sell thee for money that whiche God in Christ promiseth thee freely and many shall folow their damnable wayes by whom the waye of trouth shal be euill spokeÌ of as thou seest how the way of trouth is become heresie seditious or cause of insurrectioÌ breaking of y e kyngs peace treason vnto his hyghnes And through conetousnes with fayned wordes shal they make marchaundise of you Couetousnes is the conclusion for couetousnes and ambitioÌ that is to say lucre and desire of honor is the finall end of all false Prophetes and of all false
the Clerke must go escape fre SeÌt not the Pope also vnto the kyng of Fraunce remission of his sinnes to go and conquere kyng Iohns Realme So now remission of sinnes commeth not by fayth in the Testament that God hath made in Christes bloud but by fightyng murtheryng for the Popes pleasure Last of all was not kyng Iohn fayne to deliuer his crowne vnto the Legate and to yeld vp his Realme vnto the Pope wherfore we pay Peter peÌce They might be called the pollyng pence of false Prophetes well inough They care not by what mischief they come by their purpose War and coÌquering of landes is their haruest The wickeder the people are the more they haue the hypocrites in reuerence the more they feare them and the more they beleue in them And they that coÌquere other mens landes wheÌ they dye make them their heyres to be prayed for for euer Let there come one coÌquest more in the Realme and thou shalt see them get yet as much more as they haue if they can keepe downe Gods word that their iugglyng come not to light yea thou shalt see them take y â Realme whole into their haÌdes and crowne one of them selues kyng therof And veryly I see no other likelyhode but that the land shal be shortly conquered The starres of the Scripture promise vs none other fortune in as much as we denye Christ with the wicked Iewes and will not haue him reigne ouer vs but wil be still children of darknes vnder Antichrist and Antichristes possession burnyng the Gospell of Christ and defendyng a fayth that may not stand with hys holy Testament If any maÌ shed bloud in the church it shal be interoited til he haue payd for the halowing If he be not able the parish must paye or els shall it stand alwayes interdited They wil be auenged on them that neuer offended Full well prophesied of them Paule in the ij Epistle to Timo. iij. Some man wil say wouldest thou that men should fight in the Church vnpunished Nay but let the kyng ordeine a punishment for them as he doth for them that fight in his palace and let not all the Parish be troubled for on s faule And as for their halowing it is y t iuggling of Antichrist A Christen maÌ is the temple of God and of the holy ghost halowed in Christes bloud A ChristeÌ maÌ is holy in him selfe by reason of the spirite y t dwelleth in him and the place wherin he is is holy be reasoÌ of him whether he be in the field or towne A Christen husband sanctifieth an vnchristeÌ wife and a Christen wife an vnchristen husband as concernyng the vse of matrimony sayth Paul to the Corinthians If now while we seeke to be halowed in Christ we are found vnholy must be halowed by the grounde or place or walles theÌ died Christ in vayne How beit Antichrist must haue wherwith to sit in mens consciences and to make them feare where is no feare and to robbe them of their faith and to make them trust in that can not helpe them and to seeke holynes of that which is not holy in it selfe After that the old kyng of Fraunce was brought down out of Italy mark what pageauÌtes haue ben playes and what are yet a playeng to separate vs froÌ the Emperour lest by the helpe or ayde of vs he should be able to recouer his right of the Pope to couple vs to the FreÌchmeÌ whose might the pope euer abuseth to keepe the Emperour froÌ Italy What preuayleth it for any kyng to mary his daughter or his soÌne or to make any peace or good ordinaunce for the wealth of his realme For it shal no longer last theÌ it is profitable to them Their treason is so secret that the world caÌ not perceaue it They dissimule those thynges whiche they are onely cause of simul discorde among them selues wheÌ they are most agreed One shall hold this and another shall dispute the contrary But the conclusioÌ shal be that most maynteineth their falshead though Gods word be neuer so contrary What haue they wrought in our days yea and what worke they yet to the perpetuall dishonour of the Kyng and rebuke of the Realme and shame of all the nation in what soeuer Realmes they go I vttered vnto you partly the malicious blindnes of the Byshop of Rochester his iuggling his coÌneying his foxi wilenes his bopepe his wresting rentyng and shamefull abusyng of the Scripture his Oratory aliegyng of heretikes and how he would make the Apostles authors of blind ceremonies without signification contrary to their owne doctrine and haue set him for an ensample to iudge all other by What soeuer thou art that readest this I exhorte thee in Christ to coÌpare his sermon and that which I haue written and the scripture together and iudge There shalt thou finde of our holy fathers authoritie and what it is to be great and how to know the greatest Then foloweth the cause why laye meÌ can not rule teÌporall offices which is the falshead of the Bishops There shalt thou finde of miracles ceremonies without signification of false annoynting lyeng signes false names and how the spiritualtie are disguised in falshead how they rowle the people in darkenes and do all thing in the Latin toung and of their pety pyllage Their polling is like a soking consuÌption wherin a man coÌplaineth of feblenes and of fayntynes and wotteth not whence his disease commeth it is lyke a pocke that freateth inward and consumeth the very marow of the bones There seest thou the cause why it is impossible for kynges to come to the knowledge of the truth For the sprites lay awaite for them serue their appetites at all poyntes and through coÌfession buy and sel and betray both them and all their true frendes lay beytes for them and neuer leaue them till they haue blinded them with their sophistry haue brought them into their nettes And theÌ wheÌ the kyng is captiue they compell all the rest with violeÌce of his sword For if any man will not obey them be it right or wroÌg they cite him suspeÌde hym and curse or excommunicate him If he then obey not they deliuer him to Pylate that is to say vnto the temporall officers to destroy him Last of all there findest thou the very cause of all persecution whiche is the preachyng agaynst hypocrisie Then come we to the SacrameÌtes where thou seest that the worke of the Sacrament saueth not but the fayth in the promise which the SacrameÌt signifieth iustifieth vs onely There hast y u that a Priest is but a seruaunt to teach onely and what soeuer he taketh vpon him more then to preach to minister the Sacramentes of Christ whiche is also preaching is falshead Then coÌmeth how they iuggle thorough doÌme ceremonies how they make marchauÌdise with fained words penaunce a poena a culpa satisfactioÌ
ye haue brought in besides the Scripture nor any that dyed for it But ye persecute and âlea whosâ euer with Gods woorde doth rebuke it And as for your owne miracles of which ye make your boast ye haue fayned them so grosly throughout al your Legendes of Saintes that ye be now ashamed of them and would fayne bee rid of theÌ if ye wist how with honestie and so would ye of a thousand thinges which ye haue fayned And the cause why heretickes fayne no miracles as ye doe is that they walke purely and entend no falsehead And why the deuill doth none for them is that they cleaue fast to Gods word whiche the deuill hateth and can do no miracles to further it But to hinder it as he doth with you Read the stories of your Popes and Cardinals see whether the deuill hath not holpe them vnto their highe dignities And looke whether your holy Byshoppes come any otherwise vnto their promotions then by seruing the deuil in setting all Christendome at variaunce in sheddyng bloud in bringyng the common wealth to tyraÌny and in teaching Christen Princes to âule more cruelly then did euer any heathen coÌtrary vnto the doctrine of Christ And as for the Turkes and Sarasenes that ye speake of I auÌswere that they were ChristeÌ once at the lest way for the most part And because they had no loue vnto the truth to liue their after as ye haue not God did send them false miracles to cary them out of the right waye as ye be And as for the Iewes why they hyde out is onely because they haue set vp their own righteousnesse as ye haue and therfore can not admit the righteousnesse that is in Christes bloud as ye can not and as ye haue forsworne it And when he sayth in that they haue miracles and the heretickes none it is a sure signe that they be the true Churche and the heretickes not Had ye Gods word with your miracles and the heretickes doctrine were without then it were true But now because ye haue miracles without Gods word to confirme your false imaginatioÌs and they whiche ye call heretickes haue Gods word coÌfirmed with miracles fiue huÌdred yeares together it is a sure signe that they be the true church ye not in as much also as Christ saith that y â deceauers shall come with miracles ye in his name therto as ye do For wheÌ christ saith there shal come in my name y t shal say he him selfe is Christ who is that saue your Pope that wil be Christes Vicare and yet maketh men to beleue in him selfe in his Bulles Calues skinnes and in what soeuer he listeth And who be those false annoynted that shall come with miracles to deceaue the elect if it were possible saue your Pope with his gresiamus And when he repeteth his miracles to proue that the olde holy Doctours were good men in the right belefe I aunswere agayne that the Doctours which planted Gods word watered it with miracles while they were alyue And wheÌ they were dead God shewed miracles at their graues to confirme the same as of Heliseus And that continued till the Scripture was full receaued and autenticke But ye can not shew nor shal any Doctour which beyng aliue preached your false doctrine confirmyng it with miracles as God doth his Scripture Then sayth hee God had in the olde TestameÌt good meÌ ful of miracles whose liuing a man might be bold to folow and whose doctrine a man might beleue by reason of theyr miracles and then iuggleth saying if God should not so now in the new TestameÌt haue Doctours with miracles to confirme their doctrine and liuynges but contrarywise should bryng to passe or suffer to bee brought to passe with false miracles that his church shuld take hypocrites for Saintes which exposided the Scripture falsly then should hee deceaue his Church and not haue his spirite present in his Church to teach them all truth as he promised them I aunswer God suffereth not his Church to be deceaued But he suffereth the popes Church because they haue no loue vnto the truth to lyue after the lawes of God but consent vnto all iniquitie as he suffered the Churche of Mahomet Moreouer y â gift of miracles was not all way amoÌg the preachers in the old Testament For Iohn Baptist did no miracle at all The miracles were ceased longyer Christ And as for you in the Popes kingdome had neuer maÌ that either confirmed Gods doctrine or your owne with miracles All your Saintes be first Saints when they be dead and then do first miracles to confirme tithes and offeringes the Poetrie which ye haue fayned and not true doctrine For to confirme what preachyng doth S. Thomas of Canterbury miracles He preached neuer nor liued any other life then as our Cardinall and for his mischief dyed a mischieuous death And of our Cardinall if we be not diligent they will make a Saint also and make a greater relique of his shew then of the others And of your dead Saintes let vs take onâ for an example Thomas de Aquino is a Saint full of miracles as Friers tell And his doctrine was that our Lady was borne in original sinne And Dunce doyng no miracle at all because I suppose no man wotteth where he lyeth improueth that with his sophistrie and affirmeth the contrary And of the contrary hath the Pope for the deuotioÌ of that the gray Friers gaue him ye may well thinke made an Article of the fayth And finally as for the miracles they are to make a man astonied to wonder and to draw him to heare the word earnestly rather then to write it in his hart For whosoeuer hath no other felyng of the law of God that it is good then because of miracles the saââ¦e shall beleue in Christ as did Symon Magus and Iudas and as they that came out of Egypt with Moyses and fell away at euery temptation shall haue good workes like vnto our Popes bishops and Cardinals And therfore when the Scripture is fully receaued there is no nede of miracles In so much that they which will not beleue Moses and the Prophetes when the Scripture is receaued the same wil be no true beleuers by the reason of miracles though one arose from death to lyfe to preach vnto them by the testimonie of Christ And agayne how doth S. Hierome Augustine Bede and many other old Doctours that were before the Pope was cropt vp into y e consciences of meÌ and had sent forth his daÌnable sectes to preach him vnder y t name of Christ as Christ prophesied it should be expounde this text thou art Peter and vppon this rocke I will builde my Church and this text Peter feede my sheepe and all power is geuen me in heauen and in earth and innumerable such textes cleane contrary vnto all those
they can not depart they seke a thousand gloses to turne it into an other sense to make it agree vnto their beastlynesse and where it will receaue no such gloses theyr they thinke that no man vnderstandeth it Then in the end of the Chapter M. More coÌmeth vnto his wise conclusion and proueth nothing saue sheweth his ignoraunce as in all thyng He sayth we beleue the doctrine of the Scripture without Scripture as for an example the Popes pardons because onely that the Church so teacheth though no Scripture confirmeth it Why so because sayth he the holy ghost by inspiration if I doe my endeuour and captiuate mine vnderstandyng teacheth me to beleue the Church concernyng Gods worde taught by the Churche and grauen in mens hartes with out Scripture as well as he teacheth vs to beleue wordes written in the Scripture Marke where hee is now Afore hee saith the Scripture causeth vs not to beleue the Scripture for a man may read it beleue it not And much more the preacher maketh vs not to beleue y e preacher for a man may heare him and beleue him not also As we see the Apostles could not cause all men to beleue them For though the Scripture be an outward instrument and the preacher also to moue meÌ to beleue yet the chief and principall cause why a man beleueth or beleueth not is within That is the spirite of God teacheth his children to beleue and the deuill blyndeth his children and kepeth them in vnbeleffe and maketh them to consent vnto lyes thinke good euill euill good As the Actes of the Apostles say in many places there beleued as many as were ordeyned vnto euerlastyng lyfe And Christ sayth Iohn viij they that be of God heare Gods word And vnto the wicked Iewes he saith ye caÌ not beleue because ye be not of God And in the same place sayth he ye be of your father the deuill and his will ye will do and he bode not in the truth therfore will not suffer his children to consent to the truth And Iohn in y e x. saith Christ all that came before me be theeues murtherers but my shepe heard not theyr voyces That is all that preach any saluatioÌ saue in Christ murther y e soules Howbeit Christes shepe could not consent to their lyes as the rest caÌ not but beleue lyes so that there is euer a remanaunt kepte by grace And of this I haue sene diuers examples I haue knowen as holy men as might be as the world counteth holynesse which at the houre of death had no trust in God at all but cryed cast holy water light the holy candell and so forth sore lamentyng that they must dye And I haue knowen other which were despised as men that cared not for their diuine seruice which at death haue falsen so flat vppon the bloud of Christ as is possible and haue preached vnto other mightyly as it had bene an Apostle of our Sauiour and comforted them with comfort of the lyfe to come haue dyed so gladly that they would haue receaued no worlds good to bide still in the flesh And thus is M. More fallen vpoÌ predestination and is compelled wish violence of Scripture to confesse that which he hateth and studieth to make appeare false to stablish freewill with all not so much of ignoraunce I feare as for lucres sake and to get honour promotioÌ dignitie and money by helpe of our mitred monsters Take exaÌple of Balam the false Prophet which gaue counsell sought meanes through like blynd couetousnesse to make the truth and prophesie which God had shewed him false He had the knowledge of y e truth but with out loue therto and therfore for vauntage became enemy vnto the truth but what came of hym But M. More pepereth his conclusioÌ lest men should feele the tast saying if we endeuour our selues and captiue our vnderstandyng to beleue O how betleblynd is fleshly reason the will hath none operation at all in the workyng of fayth in my soule no more then the child hath in the begettyng of hys father For sayth Paule it is the gift of God and not of vs. My witte must coÌclude good or bad yer my will can loue or hate My witte must shew me a true cause or an apparent cause why yer my will haue any workyng at all And of that peperyng it well appeareth what the Popes fayth is euen a blynd imagination of their naturall witte wrought without the light of the spirite of God agreing vnto their voluptuous lustes in which their beastly wil so deliteth that hee will not let their wittes atteÌde vnto any other learning for vnquietyng hym selfe and styrring from his pleasure and delectation And thus we be as farre a sunder as euer we were and his mighty argumentes proue not the value of a poding pricke M. More feeleth in his hart by inspiration and with his endeueryng him self and captiuatyng his vnderstandyng to beleue it that there is a Purgatory as whot as hell Wherein if a sily soule were appointed by God to lye a thousand yeares to purge him with all the Pope for the value of a groat shall commaunde him thence ful purged in the twinkelyng of an eye by as good reason if her were goyng thence kepe him there still He feeleth by inspiration and in captiuatyng hys wittes that the Pope can worke wonders with a Caiues skinne that he can commaunde one to eate fâesh though he be neuer so lusty and that an other eate none on payne of daÌnatioÌ though he should dye for lacke of it and that he can forgeue sinne and not the payne as much and as litle of the payne or all if he lust and yet can neither helpe hym to loue the law or to beleue or to hate the flesh seyng he preacheth not And such thinges innumerable M. More feleth true and therfore beleueth that the Pope is the true Church And I cleane coÌtrary fele that there is no such worldly and fleshly imagined Purgatory For I feele that the soules be purged onely by the word of God doctrine of Christ as it is written Iohn xv ye be cleane through the word saith Christ to his Apostles And I feele agayne that he which is cleane through the doctrine needeth not but to washe his feete onely for his head handes are cleane all ready Iohn xiij that is he must tame his flesh kepe it vnder for his soule is cleane all ready through the doctrine I feele also that bodyly payne doth but purge the body onely in so much that the payne not onely purgeth not the soule but maketh it more foule except that there be kynde learning by to purge the soule so that the more a maÌ beateth his soÌne the worse he is except he teach him louingly shew him kindnesse besides partly to kepe hym from
be kept The softnesse of this Lewes did him much care For he was after prisoned of his owne sonne with helpe of Pope Gregory the fourth After this mans dayes the Popes neuer regarded the Emperours nor did the clergie of Rome sue any more to the Emperour either for the election or confirmation of the Pope More ouer after this Lewes there was neuer Emperour in Christendome of any power or able of his owne might to correct any Pope neyther was there any kyng that coulde correct the outragious vices of the spiritualtie of his own realme after this time For this Lewes left three sonnes among which he deuided y e realme of FrauÌce all Douchland Which same for pride disdayne that one should haue more then an other fell together as we say by the eares ech destroying others power so that Fraunce was afterwarde of no might to do any great thyng And theÌ the Pope raigned in Italy alone with out care of any Emperour in so much that Nicholaus the first decreed that no secular Prince or Emperour should haue ought to do or be at the counsels of the clergie And after that Adrian the secoÌd was chosen Pope the Emperours deputie being in Rome and not once spokeÌ to of the matter And when the Emperours embassadours disdained they answered who can resiste the rage of the people and prayed them to be coÌtent and to salute him as Pope And Adrian the thyrde decreed that they should not abide or tarie for the Emperours confirmation or authoritie in chusing the Pope and that the Pope onely should call a general counsel and not the Emperour or if the Emperour would presume y t to do the counsell should be of none effect though all the prelates of ChristeÌdome were there and though what soeuer they did were but Gods word So mighty was the beast now waxed when he once began to raygne alone And from this tyme hetherto perished the power of the Emperours and the vertue of the Popes sayth Platina in y e lyfe of Popes For since that tyme as there was none Emperour of might so was there no Pope of any vertue After this Lewes the Empyre of Fraunce and of all DouchlaÌd was deuided betwene his three sonnes which as I sayde fought one with another and destroyed the strength of the Empyre of Fraunce And from that tyme to this which is aboue vij hundred yeares thou shalt reade of few Popes that haue not led their liues in bloudshedding in so much that if thou consider the stories well thou shalt easely perceaue that there hath bene flayne about their cause farre aboue xl huÌdred thousand men besides that there hath bene but few Princes in ChristeÌdome that hath not bene busied and combred a great part of his life about their matter Either in warres begunne at their setting on eyther in ceasing scismes or diuision that hath bene amoÌg the clergie who should be Pope or striuing of byshops who should be greatest as betwene the Byshop of Yorke Canterbury in England and betwene the Byshops of England Wales wherof all the chronicles be full or in reforming Fryers or Monkes or in sleying them that vttered their false hypocrisie wyth Gods worde When the Emperour was downe and no man in Christendome of any power to be feared then euery nacion fell vppon other and all landes were at variaunce betwene theÌselues And then as the Danes came into England and vexed the Englishmen and dwelt there in spite of their hartes euen so came straunge nacions whose names were scarce heard of before in these quarters as the Vandales Hunnes and Gothes and ran thorowout all Christendome by C. thousands together and subdued the landes and dwelt therin maâgre the inhabitours as thou mayst see in Douchland how diuers nacions are inclosed in y e middes of the lande of a straunge tongue which no Douchmen vnderstande and that rule continued well viij or ix score or two hundred yeares And in all this ceason whosoeuer wan the maystrye hym the spiritualtie receaued and him they crowned kyng and to him they claue And whatsoeuer any tyraunt had robbed all hys life that or the most part thereof must he deale among them at hys death for feare of Purgatory The spiritualtie all that ceason preached the Pope mightely built Abbayes for recreation and quyetnes shrining them alway for saintes which purchased them priuileges or fought for their liberties or disputed for the Popes power howsoeuer they liued but after l. yeare wheÌ their liues were forgotten and if any resisted theÌ whatsoeuer mischief they went about hym they noted in the chronicles as a cruell tyraunt ye and whatsoeuer misfortune chaunced any of hys posteritie after him that they noted also as though God had plagued them because their forefather was disobedient vnto holy church and euer put the stories that vttered their wickednes out of the way and gathered reliques froÌ whence they coulde get them and fayned myracles and gaue theÌselues only vnto Poetry and shut vp the scripture so that this was the very tyme of which Christ speaketh Math. xxiiij in which false Prophetes should arise shew myracles and wonders to deceaue the very electe if it had bene possible FInally in thys busie worlde the kynges of Lumbardy gatte a little might and came vp agayne and were diuers tymes Emperours though of no great might And one Beringarius kyng of Lumbardy began to meddle with our holy fathers busines Wherfore y e Poge fled vnto Ottho kyng of y e Saxons which by that tyme had gotten might and brought him into Italy against Beringarium which Ottho ouercame Beringarium and was made Emperour for his labour and thus came the Empyre first vnto Douchlande And Ottho receaued the Empyre of one Pope Iohn say they with thys othe I Ottho do promise and sweare vnto the Lord Iohn by the father the sonne and the holy Ghost and by this wod of the crosse that maketh liuing and by these reliques of Saintes that if I come to Rome with Gods helpe I will exalte the holy church of Rome and the gouernour of the same vnto my power Neyther shalt thou lose lyfe nor members or that honour that thou hast by my will counsell consent or setting a worke Moreouer I wyll make in Rome no constitution or ordinaunce of any thing that pertayneth vnto thee or vnto the Romaines with out thy counsell And what so euer of the landes of Saint Peter commeth vnto our hands I will deliuer it thee And vnto whosoeuer I shall commit the rule of Italy I will make hym sweare that he shall helpe thee to defende the landes of Saint Peter vnto his power And Gregory the fift when they had got at the last that which they long gaped for made this ordinaunce of chusing y e Emperour to stablishe it withall that vi Lordes of Almany iij.
cum lucro for lucre say they maketh the labour light euer noselyng them in ceremonyes in their owne constitutions decrees ordinaunces and lawes of holy Church And the promises and Testament which the Sacrament of Christes body bloud did preach dayly vnto the people that they put out of knowledge and say now that it is a sacrifice for the soules of Purgatory that they might the better sell their Masse And in the Vniuersities they haue ordeined that no man shall looke on the Scripture vntill he be noseled in heatheÌ learning viij or nyne yeare armed with false principles with whiche he is cleane shut out of the vnderstandyng of the Scripture And at his first commyng vnto Vniuersitie he is sworne that he shall not defame the Vniuersitie what soeuer he seeth And when he taketh first degree he is sworne that he shall hold none opinion condemned by the Churche but what such opinions be that he shall not know And they wheÌ they be admitted to studye Diuinitye because y e Scripture is locked vp with such false expositions with false principles of natural Philosophy that they can not enter in they go about the out side and dispute all their lyues about words vaine opinioÌs pertaining as much vnto the healyng of a mans hele as health of his soule Prouided yet all way lest god geue his singulare grace vnto any person that none may preach except he be admitted of the Byshops Then came Thomas de Aquino and he made the Pope a God with his sophistrie and the Pope made him a Sainte for his labour and called him Doctour Sanctus for whose holynesse no man may deny what so euer he sayth saue in certaine places where among so many lyes he sayd now and then true And in like maner who soeuer defendeth hys traditioÌs decrees and priuileges him he made a Sainte also for his labour were his liuyng neuer so contrary vnto the Scripture as Thomas of Canterbury with many other like whose life was like Thomas Cardinalles but not Christes neither is Thomas Cardinals life any thyng saue a counterfaytyng of saint Thomas of Canterbury Thomas Becket was first sene in marchaundise temporall and then to learne spirituall marchaundise he gat hym to Theobald Archbyshop of Canterbury which sent him diuers times to Rome about businesse of holy Churche And when Theobald had spyed his actiuitie he shore him Deacon lest he should go backe made him Archdeacon of Canterbury and vppon that presented him to the kyng And the kyng made hym his Chaunceller in which office he passed the pompe pride of Thomas Cardinall as farre as the ones shrine passeth the others tombe in glory and riches And after that he was a man of warre and captayneÌ ouer fiue or sixe thousand men in ful harnesse as bright as S. George his speare in his hand encountred who soeuer came against him and ouerthrew the iolyest rutter that was in all the host of FrauÌce And out of the siâld hoate from bloud shedyng was he made Bishop of Canterbury and did put of his helme and put on his mitre put of his harnesse on with his robes and layde downe hys speare tooke his crosse yer his haÌdes were cold and so came with a lusty corage of a maÌ of warre to fight an other while against his Prince for the Pope Where his Princes causes were with the law of God and the Popes cleane contrary And the pompe of his consecration was after his old worldly fashioÌ Howbeit yet he is made a Saint for his worshyppyng of the holy seate of saint Peter not that seate of Peter whiche is Christes Gospell but an other lyed to be Peters and is in deede Cathedra pestilentiae a chayre of false do ctrine And because he could no skill of our Lordes Gospell he sayd of Matene with our Lady Such as vnderstand the Latin read his life and compare it vnto the Scripture and theÌ he shall see such holynesse as were here to long to be rehearsed And euery Abbay euery Cathedrall Church did shrine them one God or other and myngled the lyues of the very Saintes with starke lyes to moue meÌ to offer whiche thing they call deuotion And though in all their doings they oppresse the temporaltie and their coÌmon wealth and be greuous vnto the rich and paynfull to the poore yet they be so many and so exercised in wyles so sutill and so knit and sworne together that they compasse the temporalitie and make them beare theÌ whether they will or will not as the Oke doth the Iuye partly with iugglyng and beside that with worldly policy For euery Abbot will make him that may do most in the shyre or with the kyng the stuard of his landes and geue him a feeyearely and will lend vnto some and feast other that by such meanes they do what they will And litle master ParsoÌ after the same maner if he come into an house and the wife be snoutefaire he will roote him selfe there by one craft or other either by vsing such pastime as the good maÌ doth or in beyng beneficiall by one way or other or he will lend him and so bryng him into his daunger that he can not thrust him out when he would but must be compelled to beare him and to let him be homely whether he will or no. An example of practise out of our owne Chronicles TAke an exaÌple of their practise out of our owne stories Kyng Herold exiled or banished Robert Archbyshop of CaÌterbury For what cause the English PolychronicoÌ specifieth not But if the cause were not somwhat suspect I thinke they would not haue passed it ouer with sileÌce This Robert gat him immediatly vnto king William the coÌquerour then Duke of NormaÌdy And the pope Alexander sent Duke William a baner to go and conquere England and cleane remission vnto who soeuer would folow the baner and go with kyng WilliaÌ Here marke how streight the Pope folowed Christes steppes his Apostles they preached forgeuenesse of sinnes to all that repented thorough Christes bloud shedyng y t pope preacheth forgeuenesse of sinnes to all that wil sâea their brethreÌâought with Christes bloud to subdue them vnto his tyranny What soeuer other cause Duke William had agaynst K. Herold thou maist be sure y t the pope wold not haue medled if Herold had not troubled his kyngdome neither should Duke William haue bene able to coÌquere the land at that tyme except the spiritualtie had wrought on his side What bloud did that conquest cost England thorow which almost all the Lords of the Englishe bloud were slayne and the Normandes became rulers all the lawes were chaunged into French But what careth the holy father for sheding of laye mens bloude It were better that ten hundred thousand laye knaues lost their liues then that holy Church should lose one
And whome he prophecyed to be saued was saued Euen so whomesoeuer a true preacher of Gods word saith shall be damned for his sinne because he will not repent and beleue in Christ the same is damned And whomesoeuer a true preacher of Gods worde sayth shall be saued because he repenteth and beleeueth in Christes bloud the same is saued And this is the binding and losing that Christment Notwithstanding ye must vnderstand that when we haue sinned though our hartes were not to sinne and though we repeÌt ere the deed be done yet the body in sinning hath ouercome the spirite and hath got the maistrye So that the spirite is now weaker and feebler to vertue and to folow the law of God and doctrine of Christ and the flesh stronger to folow vice and sinne Wherfore as when an olde sore is broken forth againe we begin as it were a new cure with greater diligence and more care then before euen so here we must renue our old battayl against the flesh and more strongly goe to worke to subdue it and to quench the lustes therof which are waxen so ranke that they bnd out openly according to the profession of our baptisme which is y â very sacrament or signe of repentance or if they wil so haue it called penance by the interpretation of Paul Rom. 6. For the plunging into the water as it betokeneth on the one part that Christ hath wasshed our soules w t his bloud euen so on the other parte it signifyeth that we haue promised to quentch and âlay the lustes of the flesh with prayer fasting and holy meditation after the doctrine of Christ and with all godlye exercise that tame the fleshe and kyll not the man Wherupon the Bisshops that succeded the Apostles when men had done any open sinnes enioyned them penaunce as they call it by the authoritie of the congregation and gouernoures therof and aduise of the most wise and discrete and with the willing cousent of the trespassers to tame the flesh as to go woolward to weare shurtes of heire to goe barefoote and bare head to pray to fast bread and water some once in the weeke some twise or al the weeke an whole yeare ij yeares iij. yeares vij yeares xx yeares some all their liues long And to goe in pilgrimage to visite y â memoriall of saintes to strength them the better to follow the ensample and such like and all to slay the worldly minde of the flesh Which maner when it was once receiued of y t people by custome it became a law And the bishops by little little gat it whole into their own handes When the Bishops sawe that how they had got the simple people vnder them in such humble obedience they beganne to set vp their crestes and to raigne ouer them as princes and to enioyne sore penaunce for small trifles namely if ought were done agaynste their pleasure and beate some sore and spared other and solde their penaunce to the ritch and ouerladed the poore vntill the tyranny was waxed so grenous that the people woulde beare it no longer For by this time what w t the multitude of ceremonies and heap of mens constitutions whose right vse was thereto cleane forgotten partly because our shepheardes were busyed to seeke themselues and their hye authority exalted euery maÌ his throne and were become wolues vnto y t flock the cause why the people were disobedient vnto holesome counsel the word of God was sore darckened and no where purely preached And therefore the Prelates loth to lose their hye authoritie and to let the people goe free of their yoke began to turne their tale and sing a new song how that this penaunce was enioyned to make satisfaction to God for the sinne that was committed robbing our soules of the fruite of Christes bloud and making vs imageseruauntes referring oure deedes vnto the persoÌ of God worshipping him as an image of our own imagination with bodely worke saying moreouer if we would not do such penaunce here at their iniunctions we must do it in an other worlde and so fayned purgatory where we must suffer vij yeares for euery sinne And when the kingdome of Antichrist was so enlarged that it must haue an head they set vp our holy father of Rome or rather vsurped that Rome with violence and to him was geuen this prerogatiue to sell whome he would from purgatorye And the sacrament of penaunce they thus describe Contrition Confession and Satisfaction Contrition sorow for thy sinnes Confession not to God and them whome thou hast offended but tell thy sinnes in the priestes eare Satisfaction to do certaine deedes enioyned of them to buy out thy sinnes And in theyr description they haue cleane excluded the fayth in the satisfaction of Christes bloud which onely bringeth life and the spirite of life and righteousnes and without the which it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. In whose stead they haue put in the presumption of our owne works And for lacke of trust in Christes bloud our contrition is but a fruitlesse sorrow in y t respect of hell which maketh vs hate the law still consequently God that made it where true contrition annexed with fayth is sorrow in respect of the law vnto which we consent that it is good loue it and therfore mourne partly because we haue offended it and partly because we lacke power to fulfill it as we would These thynges to be true our Prelates know by open hystories as well as wheÌ it is Noone the Sunne is flat South but it deliteth them to resist the holy ghost and to persecute the preachers of the thynges whiche if they as well loued as they knowe to be true they would preache the same them selues and lyue therafter Hereof ye may see our woorkes are but to tame the flesh onely and can be no satisfactioÌ to God except we make him an image our selues image seruaunts And hereof ye may see how out of this open penaunce came the eare coÌfession satisfaction of workes Purgatorie and pardons For when they had put the satisfaction of Christes bloud out of y t way then as they compelled to coÌfesse open sinnes and to take open penaunce eueÌ so they compelled to confesse secrete sinnes and to take secret penauÌce And as they made marchauÌdise of open penauÌce so did they of secret And for theÌ that would not receaue such pardon fayned they Purgatory and for them that receaued them fayned they pardoÌ turnyng bindyng and losing with preaching Gods word vnto byeng and sellyng sinne for money And since that tyme hetherto the worse the people were the better were the Prelates coÌtent euer resistyng that they should be made better through their blessed couetousnes proude desire of honour And out of this false presumption of workes spranke the wicked vowes of Religion which they vow to make satisfaction for sinne and to
impossible is possible and easie to where the loue of Christ is beleued For it foloweth all that are borne of God ouercome the world that is to wete the deuill which is the ruler of the world and his disciples which haue their lust in hys gouernaunce coÌsent to sinne both in body and soule and giue themselues to folow their lustes without resistence and their owne flesh which also coÌsenteth to sinne do they ouercome with al that moueth to sinne By what victory Verely through fayth For if our soules be truly vnderset with sure hope and trust and continuall meditations of Christes loue shewed already and of succour helpe and assistence that is promised in his name and with the continuall memorie of their examples which in tymes past haue sought through fayth and ouercome theÌ were it impossible for the world with all his chinalrie to ouerthrow vs with any assault or with any ordinaunce that hee could shoote agaynst vs. For if y t fayth meditation were euer present in vs then loue thorough that fayth should easly ouercome what so euer peril thou couldest imagine Read in the Bible and see what conquestes fayth hath made both in doyng also sufferyng The xj chapter vnto the Hebrues ministreth the examples aboundauntly How mighty was Dauid when hee came to fight and how ouercame hee thorough fayth And how mightyer was he when he came to sufferyng as in the persecution of the kyng Saul In so much that when he had his most mortall enemy kyng Saul that twelfe yeares persecuted him against al right in his handes to haue done what hee would with him through faith he touched hym not nor suffred any man els to do though he was yet all his lyfe a man of warre and accustomed to murther and shedyng of bloud For he beleued that God should aduenge hym on his vnrighteous kyng vpoÌ whom it was not lawfull to adueÌge himselfe Who is it that ouercommeth the world but he that beleueth that Iesus is the sonne of God If to beleue that Iesus is Gods sonne be to ouercome the world then our Prelates vnderstand not what belief is which affirme that the best belefe and the worst maÌ in the world may stand together This is he that came by water and bloud Iesus Christ not by water onely but by water and bloud And it is the spirite that testifieth because the spirite is truth For there are three that beare witnesse in heauen The father the worde and the holy ghost And these three are one And there are three which beare recorde in earth the spirite water and bloud and these three are one Christ came with three witnesses water bloud and spirite He ordeined the Sacrament of Baptisme to be hys witnesse vnto vs. And he ordeined the SacrameÌt of his bloud to be his witnes vnto vs. And he powreth his spirite into the harts of his to testifie and to make them feele that the testimonie of those two SacrameÌts are true And the testimonie of these three is as it after foloweth that we haue euerlastyng life in the sonne of God And these iij. are one full witnes sufficieÌt at the most that the law requireth whiche sayth ij or iij. at the most is one full sufficient witnes But alas we are ââ¦t taught to take the SacrameÌts for witnesses but for imageseruice to fore the worke of them to God with such a minde as the old heathen offred sacrifices of beastes vnto their Gods So that what soeuer testifieth vnto vs that we haue euerlastyng lyfe in Christ that mouth haue they stopped with a leuended maunchet of their Pharisaicall gloses If we receaue the witnesse of meÌ the witnesse of God is greater For this is the witnesse that God hath borne of his sonne If the witnesse of men so they be iij. is to be receaued much more is the witnesse of God to be receaued Now the witnesse that these iij. water bloud spirite beare is the witnesse of God therfore the more to be beleued He that beleueth in the sonne of God hath witnes in him selfe And he that beleueth not God maketh him a lyer because he doth not beleue the witnesse that God hath testified of his sonne And this is the witnesse that God hath giuen vs eternall lyfe and this lyfe is in hys sonne He that hath the sonne hath lyfe And he that hath not the sonne of God hath not life The true beleuers haue the testimonie of God in their hartes they glorifie God witnessing that hee is true They haue the kingdome of God with in them and the temple of God within them and God in that temple haue the sonne of God lyfe through hym And in that temple they seke God and offer for their sinnes y e sacrifice of Christes bloud and the fatte of his mercies in the fire of their prayers and in the confidence of that sacrifice go in boldly to God their father But the vnbeleuers blaspheme God and make him false describyng him after the complection of their lyieng nature And because they be so full stuffed with lyes that they caÌ receaue nothing els they looke for the kyngdome of God in outward thynges and seeke God in a temple of stone where they offer their imageseruice and the fate of their holy dedes in confidence wherof they go into God and trust to haue euerlastyng lyfe And though the text testifieth that this lyfe is onely in the sonne yet they will come at no sonne shynyng but as vncleane byrdes hate the light These thynges haue I written vnto you that beleue in the name of the sonne of God that ye may know that ye haue euerlasting life that ye may beleue in the sonne of God They that haue the fayth of Christes Apostles know that they haue eternal lyfe For the spirtte testifieth vnto their spirites that they are y e sonnes of God Roma viij and receaued vnder grace Our Doctours say they can not know whether they be in the state of grace therefore they haue not the fayth of the Apostles And that they know it not is the cause whey they rayle on it This is the confidence that we haue in hym that if we aske ought accordyng to his will he heareth vs. And if we know that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we knowe that we haue the petitions that we aske of hym Christ sayth Math. vij aske it shal be geuen you And Iohn in the. xvj chap. Whatsoeuer ye aske in my name he shall giue it you To aske in y t name of Iesu Christ accordyng to his will be both one and are nothyng elles but to aske the thynges contayned in the promises and TestameÌt of God to vs warde that God wil be our father and care for vs both in body and in soule and if we sinne of frailtie repent forgiue vs and minister vs all thynges necessarie vnto this life kepe
vse of the Masse to ours and see whether the Masse be not become the most damnable Idolatrie image seruice that euer was in the world We neuer reconcile our selues vnto our brethren which we haue offended we receaue vnto our Masse open sinners the couetous the extorcioners the adulter the backbiter the common whore and the whore keper whiche haue no part in Christ by y t Scripture ye such are suffred to say the Masse as the vse is now to speake ye such are we coÌpelled with the sword to take for our pastors and Curates of our soules and not so hardy to rebuke them Neither do they repeut and confesse their sinnes and promise amendement or submit them selues to holesome iniunctioÌs for the aduoyding of such sinnes and tamyng of their flesh We say Confiteor and knowledge our selues to be sinners in Latin but neuer repent in English The Priest prayeth in Latin and saith euermore a still Masse as we say For though he sing and streine his throate to cry âonde vnto them that be by him yet as long as no man woteth what he prayeth or whether he blesse or curse he is doute and spechles And so in that part we abide frutelesse and vntaught how to pray vnto God And the Gospell is song or sayd in Latine onely and no preachyng of repentauÌce toward the law fayth toward Christ had And therfore abide we euer faythles and without studieng to ameÌd our liuinges And of the ceremonies of the Masse we haue no other imagination then that they be an holy seruice vnto God which he receaueth of our hands and hath great delectation in them and that we purchase great fauour of God with them as we do of great men here in the world with giftes and preseÌtes In so much that if y â Priest sayd Masse without those vestimentes or left the other ceremonies vndone we should all quake for feare thinke that there were a sinne coÌmitted inough to sinke vs all and that the priest for his labour were worthy to be put in the Popes purgatory there to be brent to ashes And of the very Sacrament it selfe we know no other thyng then that we come thether to see an vnseable miracle which they affirme the aungels in heauen haue no power to do Sed solis Presbyteris quibus sic congruit vt sumaÌt nec dent caeteris how that bread is turned into the body and wine into the bloud of Christ to mocke our seyng sinellyng feelyng and tasting which is a very strong fayth and more a great deale I thinke then the text compelleth a man to Neuerthelesse it were somewhat yet if they had bene as lonyng kinde carefull and diligent to teach the people to repent and to beleue in the bloud of Christ for the forgeuenes of their sinnes vnto the glory of the mercy of God of his excedyng loue to vs and vnto the profite of our soules vpon that preachyng to haue ministred the Sacrament as a memoriall remembraunce signe token earnest the seale of an obligatioÌ and clappyng of handes together for the assuraunce of the promise of God to quiet stablish and certifie our conscieÌces and to put vs out of all waueryng doubt that our sinnes were forgeuen vs and God become our father at one with vs for which cause onely Christ ordeined it as they were zelous and feruent to mainteine the opinion of so turning bread and wine into the body bloud of Christ that it ceaseth to be bread and wine in nature vnto their owne glory and profite without helpe of Scripture but with sutle Argumentes of sophistrie and with crafty wiles First with taking away halfe the sacrameÌt lest if the people should haue dronke the bloud of Christ they should haue smelled the sauour and felte the tast of wine and so haue bene to weake to beleue that there had bene no wine And secondarily when they durst not robbe the people of all the Sacrament they yet tooke away common bread and imagined maunchetes which may not be handled and in sight haue no similitude of bread and in eatyng very litle âast if there be any at all And thyrdly whom they could not catch with those craftes against him they disputed with the sword For when they had taken away the signification and very intent of the Sacrament to stablish the eare confession their merites deseruynges iustifieng of workes and like inueÌtion vnto their own glory and profit what had the SacrameÌt bene if they had not made of that opinion an article of the fayth But now when they haue destroyed for the nonce that fayth which profited and haue set vp with wiles sutiltie falsehead guile and with violeÌce that fayth which profiteth not we haue good cause to iudge and examine the doctrine of the spirites whether it be grounded vpon Gods word or no. But I aske wherfore we beleue that Christes body and his bloud is there preseÌt verely as many heades as many wittes euery man hath his meaning We take paynes to come thether to see straunge holy gestures wherof say they to their shame who knoweth the meanyng ye or of the other disguising and to heare strauÌge holy voyces wherof say I also that no man knoweth the vnderstanding and to looke vppon the Sacrament and all to obteine worldly thinges for that seruice Why may not a man desire worldly thinges of God Yes we ought to aske of God onely sufficiency of all worldly things as we do spirituall thinges yet not for bodily seruice when God is a spirite but for the goodnesse and mercy of our father and for the truth of his promise and deseruinges of his sonne And so when we do men bodily seruice we ought to looke for our wages of God lest if hee moue not the hartes of our masters we be shrewdly payed like wise when we lende or bargen we ought to desire God for payment lest through our negligence he forget vs the appointementes be not truly kept Some there be yet that aske heauen but for bodyly seruice whiche is lyke abhomination But who commeth thether with repentaunce and faith for to obtaine forgeuenesse of his sinnes and with purpose to walke in the life of penauÌce for the taming of the flesh that he sinne no more and to stablish his hart in that purpose and to arme his soule agaynst all that moue to the contrary and wheÌ he goeth home is certified in hys coÌscience through that signe and token that his sinnes are forgeuen him as Noe was certified by the signe of the rayne bow that the world should no more be ouerrunne with water and as Abraham was certified by the signe of CircumcisioÌ that God would fulfill to him and his ofspring all the mercies that he had promised and as Abraham Genesis xv when he asked a signe to be sure that he should possesse that land of Canaan was certified through the signe that God gaue
in their Sacrament euery where which thing is not like but they would haue done if that opinion had theÌ bene a generall article of the fayth Neither was there any heresie or diuersitie of opinion or disputyng about the matter till the Pope had gathered a Councell to confirme this transubstaÌciation wherfore it is most likely that this opinion came vp by theÌ of latter dayes Furthermore all the law and Prophetes all the Christ dyd or can yet do is to bring vs to beleue in him and in God the father through him for the remissioÌ of sinnes to bryng vs vnto that whiche immediatly foloweth out of that belefe to loue our neighbours for hys sake as he loued vs. Wherfore if Christ did put his bodilie presence in the Sacrament and would we should beleue it It is done onely to bring vs to this fayth Now is this fayth no where lesse had then where that opinion is most strong neither so cruelly persecuted of Iew or Turke as of theÌ that most feruently defend that opinioÌ True fayth maketh a man to loue hys brother but that opinion maketh them to hate and slay their brethren that better beleue in Christ then they of that opinion do and that murther do they for feare of losyng that they haue gotten through that opinion Item they of this opinioÌ in stede of teachyng vs to beleue in Christ teach vs to serue Christe with bodily seruice which thing is nought els but Idolatry For they preach that all the ceremonies of the Masse are a seruice to God by reason of the bodily workes to obtayne forgeuenes of sinnes therby and to deserue merite therewith And yet Christ is now a spiritual substaunce with his father hauyng also a spirituall body and with the father to be worshypped in spirite onely And his seruice in the spirite is onely to beleue in hym for the remissioÌ of sinne to call vpon hym giue hym thankes to loue our neighbours for his sake Now all workes done to serue man and to bryng him to this poynt to put his trust in Christ are good acceptable to God but done for any other purpose they be Idolatry and Imageseruice and make God an Idole or bodily Image Agayne seyng the fayth of the Testament in Christes bloud is the lyfe of the righteous from the begynnyng of the world to the end and for as much as the SacrameÌt was instituted onely to bryng to this lyfe Now when they which thinke not the body to be preseÌt in the SacrameÌt haue by the preaching and confirmation of the Sacrament obtayned this lyfe or stedfast fayth in Christes bloud and by the dayly vse of the Sacrament are more more hardned therein and in the loue that springeth thereof What reasonable cause haue the contrary part whiche beleue the body present and bread turned into the very body as flesh bones herâ sinewes nayles all other as he was put on the crosse of length and quantitie I cannot tell what to rayle on vs as heretickes hate persecute and slay vs most cruelly as enemyes Christ sayth Qui contra me non est mecum est He that is not agaynst me is with me Now they that beleue in Christ for the remissioÌ of their sinnes and for his sake loue their foes are not Christes enemies Ergo they be on Christes side Why then should they that boast them selues to be Christes trendes slay theÌ Fayth in Christes bloud and in the father thorough him is Gods seruice in spirite And so haue they whiche beleue not the bodily presence serued God a long time and there to bene holpen by the Sacrament The other part fallen there from through beleuyng the body present seruyng God with bodily seruice which is Idolatrie and to make God an Idoll or Image in that they trust in the goodnes of their woorkes as they which serue tyrauntes not in the goodnes of God through trust in the bloud of Christ Ergo they that beleue not the bodily presence not a litle therto compelled through the wicked Idolatrie of the contrary belefe are not to be thought so euill as the other would haue them seme to be Paule teacheth 1. Cor. 13. that if a man had all other giftes that God can giue man and had not charitie to loue his neighbour it helpeth not For all other giftes and the remissioÌ in Christes bloud also are giuen hym of God to bryng hym to loue hys neighbour which thing had a maÌ hath all which not had a man hath nothyng And Phil. 2. how swetely and how vehemently coÌiureth he them to draw all one way to be of one accorde one mynde or sentence And to do nothyng of strife or of vayne glory that is to say of hate or disdayne one of another or of affectioÌ to him selfe for to seme glorious but ech to preferre other through mekenes and to haue his opinion suspect and to feare least he hath not obtayned the vnderstandyng rather theÌ of presumption to his owne witte to despise hate the coÌtrary party persecute as a tyraunt And in the thyrd of the same Paul sayth let as many as be perfect that is to say be truly taught and know the law truly and her office and the office and effect of fayth and know whiche be good workes before God and what the intent of them is let sayth he so serue as we be come procede in one rule that we may be of one accorde Now hetherto we be all come and this generall rule haue we gotten that fayth onely instifieth that is to say that the sinne is forgiuen onely for Christes sake againe that our duety is to loue our neighbours no lesse then Christ loued vs wherfore let vs procede forth in this rule exhort ech other to trust to Christ to loue ech other as Christ dyd and in this where in we all agree let vs bewise onely ferueÌt and striue who shal be greatest and go formost And in this which is not opened to all parties let vs be meeke sober and cold and keepe our wisedome secret to ourselues and abyde pacieÌtly till God open it to other also The cause why the third part say that this worde is compelleth vs not to beleue the bodily presence of Christ to be there is this The Iewes say they are wont euer to name the memoriall and signes of thinges with the very name of the thyng signified that the very name might the better keepe the thyng in mynde As when Iacob Gene. 32. turned home agayne out of Mesopotamia saw the auÌgels of God come agaynst hym hee called the place where he saw theÌ Mahanaim An host because his posteritie in tyme to come when they hard the field whiche was none host yet so called should aske why it was so named y t their elders might thereby haue an occasion to teach that Iacob saw there an host of
a Brasen Serpent 274. b. it was not God 299. a Bread 323. a. not coÌsecrate by Christ 467. b. howe it signifieth Christes flesh 59. a Bread and wyne are Sacramentes to holy vses 477. a Bread and wyne in the Sacrament called the body and bloud of Christ 469. a Breakyng of promise 290. b Breakyng the Sacrament among Princes 295. b Bribetaking a pestilence in Iudges 123. a Brothers weakenes must be considered 40. b Buildyng of Abbeyes 351. b Buildyng on sande 246. a. 35. a Burbon the Emperours chief Capiâayne 37â a Burden of spirituall Lawyers 140. a Burtals are to be celebrated honorably and why 434. a C. CAlil what kynde of sacrifice 291. b Candles 280. a. 277. b Canonization 297. b Captiuitie of the Israelites 97. b Captious Papistes how to be aunswered 268. b Cap of maintenaunce 114. b Carnall man 293. b Carnall man ignorauut of Gods spirite 407. a Carnall weakenes comforted 454. a Cardinall Wolsey most false 375. a. his practise 368. b. had twoo faces 371. b. his hat 375. a Cardinal Wolsey and his Chaplems passed the xij Apostles in pompâ 370. b Care of what sorte forbidden 236. a. of the Scripture 305. b. of a Christian man 100. b. of the spiritualtie for the temporaltie 192. b Care for worldly wealth to be reiected 234. b. to keepe Gods couenauÌâ the chief care 235. b Care due to euery man of what sort 236. b Carefulnes of god for y â weake 189. a Carolus Magnus 348. b Cause of false miracles 301. a. of Turkish Iewish obstinacy 301. b Cause of loue searched of the spirituall 247. b Caution in swearyng 209. a Cautels in vowes 21. b Ceremonies 9. a. 12. a. 237. b. preferred by Papistes 278. b. Scholemasters to the Iewes 12. a. cause of ignoraunce 278. a. bryng not the holy ghost 152. b. cannot iustifie 10. a. reiected without good doctrine 248. a Ceremonies with their true signififations tollerable 278. b. confirme fayth 12. b. contayne profitable doctrine 12. b Ceremonies had significations generally at the begynnyng 277. b. why geuen 10. a Ceremonies of the communion how first they came into the Churche 277. a Ceremonies of the new Testament 226. a Ceremonies and Sacraments their vses 12. a Certification of pardon for sinnes 213. a Charles the Great his life 349. b. a whoremonger and a saint 350. a. b receiueth the Empyre of the Pope 349. a. an Emperour for the popes purpose 350. a. compelled all to obey the Pope 349. b Charles called of the Pope most Christian kyng 349. b 253. b. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Charitie 242. b. moderateth the law 209. a Charitie âeruent in the primitiue Church 346. a Charitie hath diuerse significations 253. b Chastitie 242. b. fayned 20. b. wilfull 16. b. of the Clergy 315. a Chastitie of Priestes originall therof 347. b Chast vnchastitie of Papistes 311. a Chastising of the body is for our profite 328. b Cheeke to be strikeÌ on the other side what it meaneth 210. a Chief cause of the institution of the Sacrament 440. b Children of fayth Abrahams children 63. a. they woorke of loue 163. a Children of God obedient to the law 325. a. why tempted with aduersitie 236. a ChildreÌ all of wrath by Adam 337. b how to be brought vp 120. b. not to be rigourously dealt withall of pareÌtes 120. b. howe destroyed 120. b to be taught Gods word 101. b Choise put to vs in ij thynges 99. b Christ 226. a. he onely is holy 407. a a store house of mercy 64. b. our onely Sauiour 394. b. our example 195. b. our fayth and rocke 173. a. our lyfe 390. b. father of all righteousnes 72. a. our aduocate 395. a. our anker hold 6. a. our hope 91. a. our onely Phisitian 75. b. our righteousnes 82. b Christ purchaseth all goodnes for vs 70. b. his burden is easie 286. a. asure foundation 92. a. A perfect coÌforter of Christians 292. a Christ dyd good workes and why 383. a. his workes rewarded in vs. 92. b. his loue 164. b. the fulnes of all goodnes 424. a. the way to saluation ibid the comforter in all afflictions 440. b. no sinner 160. b. iustifieth the greatest sinner 120. a. loueth all ChristiaÌs alike 162. b. he brought saluation as AdaÌ brought sinne 46. a. his generall rule 63. b. an example of all goodnes 383. a. In hym we are all in all 75. a. his saying to hypocrites 409. a Christ ignoraunt of worldly matters 163. b. hys Church 187. b. he is very God 390. a. possessed by fayth bryngeth all goodnes 89. a. to whoÌ geuen 185. a. neither shaueÌ shorne nor annoynted with oyle 132. b. how hee was entreated 97. b. hys doctrine and the Popes contrary 409. b. his exchauÌge with vs. 402. a. why he deliuered vs. 22. a. geuen to sinners 161. a. his coÌmaundemeÌt to preach maketh Pristes 145. b. what authoritie he gaue his Apostles 150. b. onely without sinne 336. b Christ dyd all thynges for our saluation 382. b. onely mediatour betwen God and man 431. b. dwelleth in vs by fayth 464. a. In no cause to bee denyed 101. a. his seate is hys preachyng 175. a. will not falsefie the Scriptures 461. a. is very maÌ 390. a. his Vicare who 411. b. his flocke a litle flocke 105. b. his Disciples are acquaynted with hys phrases 460. b. his three witnesses 421. b. sent his Apostles with lyke authority 126. a. why he came from heauen to earth 458. a. Raignyng in vs all is good 163. b. Gods mercy stoole 379. a. his Churche euer persecuted 289. b. a kyng 401. a. kyng ouer death hell and sinne 394. b. preached in the old Testament 23. a Christes Gospell must bee fed with the bloud of fayth 453. b. hys passion to saluation not vnderstode of whom 187. b. most contrary to the Pope 145. a. and. 362. b. his steps how to be folowed 108. b. and. 73. a told his Disciples of hys AscentioÌ 470. b. playnly declareth his bodyly departure ibid. Christ causeth God to loue vs. 164. b openeth hym selfe to the Iewes 457. b. playnly declareth his bodyly departure 470. b. condemneth Phariseis and why 17. a. sought of many for a worldly purpose 105 b. compared with Ionas 27. b. persecuted and slayne with ChristiaÌs 139. a. his wordes offend y t Iewes and his Disciples 464. a. he is all to a Christian 163. a. 54. b. all in all things 102. a. his mercyfulnes 394. b. mercyfull to the penitent 29. a. preached repentaunce 28. b Christ why slayne 138. b. once sacrificed is a sacrifice for euer 447. a. onely an acceptable sacrifice 18. a. why he gaue hym selfe 394. a. hys bloud putteth away all sinne 72. b. an euerlastyng satisfaction 14. a. apprehended by faith 457. b. expoundeth the paschall lambe 439. b. his glorified body in heauen 471. a. his memoriall Masse 323. a. his bloud onely purchaseth remission of sins 55. b. his flesh y e foode of our soules 459. b. a
Scriptures although S. Paule or Peter should preach it vnto vs as we see experience Actes xvij that wheÌ Paule preached the audience dayly searched the Scriptures whether it were as he sayd But you haue bene of long continuance secluded from the scriptures whiche is cause of such grosse errours as ye are now fallen in so that ye could neither search them nor yet once looke on them Alas what blindnes doth occupy our eyes Are ye so childish to beleue that the same worde whiche hath made the vnfaythfull and heretickes faythfull and Christen in tymes past is nowe so farre altered that it should cause the faythfull and Christen to become heretickes I praye God open your eyes Howbeit wee may nowe well tast at our fingers endes that we haue long bene in that miserable case that Paule prophesied vppon vs. ij Thes ij that God hath sent vs strong delusions because we would not receaue y e knowledge of the truth what greater delusion can we haue then to thinke that the very woorde of God whiche was written for our comforte which is the very fode and sustenaunce of our soules whiche is the sure metyarde and perfect touchstone that iudgeth and examineth all thynges to thinke I saye that this wholesome worde should be our poyson and condemnation And all be it our forefathers haue lyued without it and receaued all for truth that our Prelates belyes haue imagined yet is not theyr fault ours a like although I can not excuse their ignoraunce but that it is sinne before the face of God for they had not the light of Gods word opened vnto theÌ Nowe sith we haue the light declared vnto vs and yet will procede in blynd ignorauncie and not conferre and examine these iugglyng mistes with the light of Gods word our ignoraunce is wilfull and without excuse Suffer therefore all thynges what soeuer they be to be tryed and examined by the Scripture If they be true then shall the Scripture doe them no hurt but stablish and streÌgthen them for the Scripture discloseth nothyng but falsehead and coÌdemneth nothyng but that is damnable And now to descend vnto our matter and disputation whiche is of Purgatory I shall shew you what occasioÌ I had to take it in hand I wrote a letter vnto a certaine frende in England desiryng hym instantly to send me certaine bookes which I though necessary for my vse and were not to be gotten in these parties as the Chronicles Syr Thomas Mores booke agaynst the Supplication of Beggers and certein other These bookes I receaued vpon S. Thomas day before Christmasse the yeare of our Sauiour a. M. ccccc xxx with a letter written in this forme Sir I haue sent you such bokes as you wrote for and one moe of Rastels makyng wherin he goeth about to proue Purgatory by naturall Philosophie whiche thyng quoth he I thinke be more easie to do theÌ to proue it by any good Scripture c. This stuffe receaued I was meruelously desirous and tickled to see what reasons he brought for his probations And in the begynnyng and Prologe of the booke he set seuen reasons which he sayd that fonde felowes alledged for theÌ to proue that there could be no Purgatory And in deede they are very fonde that would deny Purgatory if there were no better Argumentes to confute it then hee assigneth But by Gods grace I will propounde vij times seuen which shal haue such pith that their paineful purgatory shall not bee able to abyde the worst of them for these seueÌ that Rastell assigneth are not worth one Beane When I had read and well pondered these reasons I thought that hee should sharpely haue confuted theÌ as he might full well haue done specially sith they were but of his owne imagination Neuerthesse when I came vnto his solutions I founde not one but it had certaine poyntes repugnauÌt vnto the Scripture vnto which our reason must euer be obedieÌt yea and also they were extremely iniurious vnto Christ and his precious bloud Then left I him read Syr Thomas Mores booke to see what Scripture might bee brought for that purpose and after that made I diligeÌt enquire to come by my Lord of Rochesters booke which also writeth on the same matter and when I had well examined their reasons and had sene the order and processe of the Scriptures whiche they alledged I founde that clearely verified whiche Aulus Gellius sayeth that it were a great deale better for a man to bee sharpely rebuked yea and openly to haue his faultes published of his enemy then to bee coldly and slenderly praysed of his frende For a mans enemy ensearcheth narrowly and gathereth together all that he can imagine and so accuseth a man more of a fumous heate then of any veritie and therfore the audience if they be wise consider his woordes therafter and so geue very small credence or els none vnto them But if a mans frende before audience doe prayse hym slenderly and coldly it is an argument that the person is very faultie for a frende beholdeth all qualities and circumstaunces his byrth bringyng vp what feates hee hath done all hys lyfe long yea and applieth many thynges vnto his frendes prayse whiche serue but sinally for it for he will leane nothing behynd that may be imagined to employ his frendes fame and honour Now if in all these pointes he can not colour out a glorious apparant laud but is compelled for lacke of matter to prayse his freÌd slenderly then if the audieÌce be wise they may soone coÌiecture that he is no prayse worthy also may well doubt whether that small prayse which he gaue him be true or not EueÌ so when I had read these bookes of Syr Thomas More and my Lord of Rochester and saw the small probations slender reasons that those two witty and learned men had brought to confirme Purgatory considering also that they are the chiefest frendes proctours and patrones therof and that they had applied many reasons and Scriptures for their purpose for lacke of matter that rather made against them yea and not that onely but also that they dissented betwene them selues in their probations for M. More sayth that there is no water in Purgatory And my Lord of Rochester sayth that there is water Master More sayth that the ministers of the punishmeÌt are deuils And my Lord of Rochester sayth that the ministers of the punishment are aungels Master More sayth that both the grace and charitie of them that lye in the paynes of Purgatory are increased My Lord of Rochester saith that the soules in Purgatory obtain there neither more fayth nor grace nor charitie then they brought in with them These thynges coÌsidered it made mine hart yerne and fully to coÌsent that this their paynefull Purgatory was but a vayne imagination and that it hath of long time but deceaued the people and milked them from their
be we come vnto the seueÌth reason which is in the. xiiij chap. The argumeÌt is this God is the very owner of all and thy neighbour hath no propertie but as a seruauÌt to God as but to make accompt to God Therfore when thou doest an offence to God and to thy neyghbour wheÌ God forgeueth it thou nedest no other satisfactioÌ vnto thy neighbour And to stablish his reasoÌ hée bringeth in a stmilitude which is nothing to y e purpose The similitude is this I put case thou haue a seruaunt whom thou puttest in trust to occupy for thee to make bargaynes chaunge and sell to thy vse to take bondes and agayn to make acquitaunces and releases in hys own name If this seruaunt sell part of thy ware and take an obligation for the payment of xx pounde if thou afterward knowyng of this either for loue or some other cause wilt make vnto the sayd debtour a cleare release I suppose no maÌ will deny but that this debtour is fully discharged of this xx pounde and is not bounde by any iustice to make any satisfaction either vnto thy seruaunt or to any other man For thou art the very owner therof and thy seruaunt had but the occupation as to geue the accoumptes therof This similitude can not well be applyed vnto God man For albeit it is true that all our substaunce pertaineth vnto God as it is writteÌ Agge ij Gold is myne and siluer is myne yet hath not God geuen it vs to occupy it for his profite and vse as the seruaunt doth for his master but onely that we should vse his giftes for y e profite of our neighbour and to y e vse of the coÌgregation i. Cor. xij And where as he induceth that when God forgeueth vs whiche is the principall part y t thou néedest no other satisfaction to âhy neighbour I aunswere that God forgeueth no maÌ which had offended his neighbour vnlesse that he make satisfaction vnto his neighbour if he be able but if he be not able yet is he bound to knowledge his faulte vnto his neighbour and then is hys neighbour bound vnder the payne of damnatioÌ to forgeue him so that God neuer forgeueth vntyll thy neyghbour be pacified in case the cryme extende vnto thy neighbour This soluteth âoth the reason and also improueth the similitude Now let vs declare his solution God of him selfe hath two powers One is an absolute power and an other is an ordinary power The absolute power is the authoritie that God hath ouer all thing in the world by that he may geue to euery creature what pleaseth him and also forgeue euery offence done by any creature at his pleasure without any cause And by this may he forgeue both the crime done towardes him selfe and also towards my neighbour But by his ordinary power hee doth euery thyng by order of iustice and equitie And by this can he not forgeue the offence done to him and my neyghbour without satisfaction Now would I fayne wete whether Rastel imagine y e God by his absolute power may saue y e vnfaithful daÌne the faithfull If he say nay then may I coÌclude y e Rastels diffinition is false where he saith that god by his absolute power may geue to euery creature what pleaseth him and also forgeue euery offence done by any creature at his pleasure without any cause If he say yea theÌ must I coÌclude that God hath power to do contrary to hys Scripture for the Scripture saith that he that beleueth and is Baptized shal be saued but âe that beleueth not shal be condemned Mark xvi Now if he graunt me that he hath power to do against his scripture ââth his Scripture is the truth his own word then must it néedes folow y e he hath power to doe agaynst his truth consequeÌtly he hath power to be false and so to sinne And sith ââth hee hath power agaynste hys owne word and that word is his sonne theÌ must we graunt hym power agaynst hys sonne euen to make hym a lyer where he sayth in the foresayd texte Mark xvi And sith hys sonne is God then hath God power to doe agaynst God and so can not his kingdome indure Math. xij Furthermore if I might be bold w t Rastel I wold aske him this questioÌ whether God haue not an absolute iustice as well as an absolute power If God haue also an absolute iustiee then can not his absolute power preuayle vntil his absolute iustice be fully counterpesed And so is it false that Rastell begynneth withall that God by his absolute power may forgeue euery offence at his pleasure without any cause For as I sayd his absolute iustice must néedes be satisfied fully counterpesed If Rastell dare say that God hath an absolute power and no absolute iustice then taketh he his pleasure in déede For if he make one Nocionall in God greater then an other by this word Nocionall which y e Scholemen vse I would you should vnderstand the goodnes wisedome power iustice and mercy of God c. then shall he make a dissentioÌ in God and imagine that one Nocionall subdueth an other yea and besides that sith eche one of these Nocionals is very God for the power of God is nothyng but God hym selfe and the iustice of God is nothyng but God hym selfe so forth of all the other then if his power were greater then his iustice it shuld folow y e God were greater theÌ God consequeÌtly we should haue a great God and a litle God and moe Gods then one such reuell maketh Rastel with his Turke But the Christen beleue that one power of God is no greater then an other and that hys power is not aboue hys iustice neither hys iustice aboue hys mercy c. And so may you sée that Rastels imagination of Gods absolute power is but very childish and vnsauery For he hath no power agaynst his Scripture and hym selfe Thus finish his seuen reasons with their solutions But yet that his worke should loÌg indure all tempestes and stormes he addeth a batelment and weather stone to auoyde and shote of the rayne for feare it should soke in and make his buildyng decay And ther with concludeth his booke To beleue sayth hee that there were no Purgatory to purge and punish our sinnes after we be departed should put away that drede of God from the most part of the people and geue them boldnes to commit offences and sinnes And agayne if the people should beleue that they neuer neede to make any satisfaction nor restitution to their neighbours for the wronges done vnto them they should neuer force nor care what iniuries extortions theftes robberies and murthers they did Finally if they beleued that such a light repeÌtaunce should be sufficient without any other satisfaction to be made it should be an occasion to destroy all
is written Abac. ij the righteous man lyueth by his fayth And Roma v. because we are iustified by fayth we are at peace with God thorough our Lord Iesus Christ c. WheÌ these faithfull or righteous departe theÌ sayth this text that they are fooles which thinke them to be in payne or affliction for it affirmeth that they are in peace Now sith their Purgatory whiche they imagine is payne and affliction and yet fayne that the righteous onely shal enter into it after their death then are they fooles that suppose there is a Purgatory or els this text can not be true For what entent will God haue vs tormented in Purgatory to make satisfaction for our sinnes verely theÌ is Christ dead in vayne as we haue often proued before But thinke you not rather that our purgation should be to encrease our fayth or grace or charitie for these thrée couer the multitude of sinnes no verely we can not fayne a purgatory for any such cause For fayth springeth by hearing of the word Roma x. But the Pope sendeth theÌ no preachers thether Ergo theyr fayth can not there be encreased And agayne payne ingendreth and kyndleth hate against God and not loue or charitie Furthermore My Lord of Rochester is coÌpelled to graunt that the soules in Purgatorye obtayne there neither more fayth nor grace nor charitie then they brought in with them and so can I sée no reasonable cause why there should be a purgatory Neuerthelesse M. More sayth that both their grace and charitie is encreased And so may you perceaue that lyes can neuer agrée how wyttie so euer they be that fayne and cloke them For in some poyntes they shall be founde contrary so that at the length they may be disclosed when thou hast no power to accomplish the outward fact For the wiseman sayth Prou. xxiij sonne geue me God is fully pacified with thy will thy hart Now if thy will be vpright and so that thou haue a desire to fulfill the law then doth God reken that will vnto thée for the full fact If then through the frayltie of thy members thou fall into sinne thou mayest well say with the Apostle Roma vâj The good that I would doe that do I not that is I haue a will and desire to fulfill the law of God not to displease my heauenly father yet that I do not But the euill which I hate that do I that is I do committe sinne whiche in déede I hate Now if I hate the sinne whiche I do then loue I the law of God whiche forbiddeth sinne and do consent vnto this law that it is good righteous and holy And so the sinne whiche I hate and yet commit it thorough the frayltie of my members is not imputed or rekened vnto me for sinne Neither will S. Paule graunt that it is I which do that sinne but he sayd I haue a will to doe good but I can not performe that will For I do not that good which I would but the euill whiche I would not that do I. Now if I doe that thyng whiche I would not do then is it not I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth with in me I delight in the law of God with myne inward man that is with my will and minde which is renued with the spirite of God but I sée an other law in my members which rebelleth agaynst the law of my mynde and maketh me bonde vnto the law of sinne which is in my members So that I my selfe in my will and mynde do obey the law of God hatyng sinne as the law coÌmaundeth me and not consentyng vnto it in my mynde will but in my flesh and members I serue the law of sinne for the frayltie of my members compelleth me to sinne Rom. 7. As by example if I sée a poore man whiche is not of abilitie to do me any pleasure and neuertheles doth all his diligence to séeke my fauour would with hart and mynde geue me some acceptable preseÌt if he were of power beyng also sory that hee can not performe his will ând mynde towardes me Now if there be any point of humanitie or gentlenesse in me I will count this man for my frende and accept his good will as well as though he had in dede performed his wil. For his habilitie extendeth no further If his power were better better should I haue Euen so sith we are not of power and habilitie to performe the law of God and yet beare a good hart towardes God and his law lamentyng our imbecillitie that we can do him no further pleasure then will God recount vs not as his enemyes but as his deare children and beloued frendes Neither will hee afterward thrust vs into Purgatory but as a tender father pardon vs our trespasses and accept our good will for the full déede S. Paule exhorteth vs Gal. vj. that we worke well while we haue tyme for what soeuer a man doth sow that shall he réepe by this may we euidently perceaue that hée shall not receaue according to his doing or sufferyng in an other world and therfore caÌ there be no Purgatory The wiseman sayth Eccle. xiiij worke righteousnes before thy death for after this lyfe there is no méete that is to say succour to bee founde There are some which wil vnderstaÌd this place also the text in the xlviij argument on this maner that there should be no place of deseruyng but yet there may well bee a place of punishment But this solution besides that it is not grounded on Scripture is very slender For I pray you wherfore should their inuention of Purgatory serue but to bee a place of purgyng punishment and penaunce by the which the soule should make satisfaction that it might so deserue to enter into the rest of heauen Blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord from heÌce forward yea truly sayth the spirite that they may rest froÌ their labours But theyr workes folow with them This text they vse in theyr soule masses as thoughe it made for Purgatory But surely me thinketh that it maketh much against them For let vs enquire of all the proctours and fautours of Purgatory whether y â soules that must be prayed for are departed in the Lord or not And they must néedes aunswere that they are departed in the Lord for the vnfaithfull which dye not in the Lord must not be prayed for And therfore must they be vpright Christen soules which are tormeÌted for the other are all damned Now sayth the text that all such dead as dye in the Lord are blessed but what blessednesse were that to broyle in Purgatory And if they would here fayne a glose as their maner is when they are in a straite euer to séeke a startyng hole say that they are blessed because they are in a good hope
are all ready damned in hell and some are all ready in heauen And to proue this true he alledgeth the parable of the rich maÌ Luke xv I am sure my Lord is not so ignorauÌt as to say that a parable proueth any thyng But the right vse of a parable is this to expound an harde texte or poynte that was before touched could not entre into euery mans capacitie Neither are all thynges lyke which are spoken in a similitude neither yet all thynges true that are touched in a parable but we must consider the thyng wherefore they be spokeÌ and apply them onely to that they are spoken for and let the residue go as William Tyndall hath well declared vnto you in the parable of wicked Mammon This parable is very hard to be expounded The cause is this no man can wel espye by the text for what purpose it was spoken But this should séeme to be the cause that there were many of the Phariseis other multitude which would not beleue the preaching of Christ although he confirmed his wordes with the authoritie of Moses and the Prophetes but they were curious and some deale phantasticall and therfore would they not beleue his woordes except some apparitions had bene made vnto theÌ that they might haue bene assured by them that were before dead that hys wordes were true Vnto such it is lyke that hee speaketh this parable playnly concludyng that they should haue no such apparitions of the dead and also that it was not necessary but that they had Moses the Prophetes to whom if they would geue no credence then should they not beleue although one of the dead should ryse againe tell it them Notwithstandyng let me graunt it hym that some are all ready in hell and some in heauen which thyng he shall neuer bee able to proue by the Scripture yea and which playnly destroyeth the resurrection and taketh awaye the argumentes wherewith Christ and Paule doe proue that we shall ryse yet I say let me graunt it hym to sée how he will coÌclude What foloweth on that Neither it is credible sayth he that all whiche are cast into hell should streight way goe to heauen therfore must we put a Purgatorye where they may be purged I aunswere All that liue are faythfull or vnfaythfull If he be vnfaythfull then is he damned Iohn 3. If he beleue then is he not condemned but is gone from death to lyfe Iohn 3. 5. The righteous man when hee dyeth shall rest in peace Sapi. 3. And euery faithful maÌ is righteous before God as y t whole Epistle to the Romaines proueth Ergo then euery faythfull man shall rest in peace and be tormented in the paynes of Purgatory And as touchyng this poynte where they rest I dare be bold to say that they are in the hand of God and that God would that we should be ignoraunt where they be and not to take vpon vs to determine the matter Peraduenture you would enquire of me sith the parable sayth that Lazarus rested in Abrahams bosome what Abrahams bosome is To that would I auÌswere that Abrahams bosome were nothyng els then Abrahams fayth For all we are called the children of Abraham because of hys perfite fayth whiche we ought to folow In this fayth are many and in a maner infinite degrées notwithstandyng if it be no greater theÌ a mustard séede that is to say very small yet shal it saue vs. He that departeth in this fayth resteth in peace and wayteth for the last day when God shall geue vnto hys faythfull that is to his elect for onely are the elect faythfull the faythfull elect the crowne of his glorie which he hath prepared for them that loue hym This crowne doth Paule say that he shall receaue it in that day 2. Timo. 4. that is in the day of iudgement And in the meane season God hath so prouided for vs that they shall wayte vntill the number of their brethren which dayly suffer and shall suffer for Christ be wholy fulfilled and so shall they not be made perfite without vs. Hebr. xj If my Lord will vnderstaÌd by Abrahams bosome heauen I will not be contentious let the Christen iudge which sentence semeth most true But this is once a cleare case that of this he caÌ proue no Purgatory For the vnfaythfull are all ready daÌned and the faythfull rest in peace let him call that what he wil whether to rest in heauen or to rest in their fayth vntill the last day For I am sure there is no man so madde as to say that to rest in peace should signifie to lye in the paynes of Purgatory Furthermore this text shal rather make sore agaynst hym theÌ any thyng with hym For Lazarus whiles hée was lyuyng was not without sinne nor no man els 1. Iohn 1. so that no man as long as he hath breath in hys body can say that he is without sinne for then should hee make S. Iohn a lyar And yet was not Lazarus caried into purgatory to be purged of his sinnes which were remainyng in his body the houre of his death wherefore I may conclude that there is no such Purgatory For God is as iust vnto hym as vnto vs and therefore would he purge hym as well as vs agayne he is as mercyfull vnto vs as vnto him and will as wel forgeue vs as hym without broyling on y t coales in purgatory for his iustice and mercye are euer one and not alterable But our perfite purgatioÌ is the pure bloud of Christ which washeth away the sinne of the world And albeit we euer haue the remnauntes and dregges of sinne and rebellion of our meÌbers as long as we haue lyfe yet are they wholy finished in death for of such efficacitie is Christes death that it hath turned the death of hys faythfull which was layed vpon vs as the payne of sinne into a medicine agaynst sinne which fully cureth it and maketh an end of it as it was well figured in Golias that was slaine with hys owne sword ANd where as my Lord bryngeth for his purpose Math. xij that meÌ shal geue accoumptes of euery idle worde I haue soluted that before agaynst M. More that I thinke he shal say hym selfe that he is aunswered For if men shall geue a rekonyng for them on the day of dome as the text sayth that should rather argue that there were no Purgatory wherein those sinnes should be purged for if they had bene purged before of them then shoulde they not geue an accoumpte for them And if it proued any thyng at all it should proue that there were a Purgatory after domesday which no man was euer so foolish as to graunt But the true vnderstaÌdyng of this text is this There are two kyndes of men one faythfull the other vnfaythfull The faythful through their fayth in Christes bloud are all
nomen religionis seu verum seu falsum coagulari homines possunt nisi signaculorum seu Sacramentorum visibilium consortio colligantur quorum Sacramentorum vis inenarrabiliter valet plurimum Et ideo contempta sacrilegos facit Impie quippe contemnitur sine qua perfici noÌ potest pietas That is to say Men can not be ioyned into any kynde of religion whether it be true or false except they be knit in felowship by some visible tokens or Sacramentes the power of which Sacramentes is of such efficacie that can not be expressed And therfore it maketh them that despise it to be abhorred for it is wickednes to despise that thyng without whiche godlynes can not be brought to passe Thus it appeareth that necessitie is y â first cause For there can no congregation be seuered out of the multitude of men but they must néedes haue a signe tokeÌ Sacrament or common badge by the which they may knowe eche other And there is no difference betwene a signe or a badge and a Sacrament but that the Sacrament signifieth an holy thyng and a signe or a badge doth signifie a wordly thing as S. Austen sayth signes when they are referred to holye thynges are called Sacramentes The second cause of their institution is that they may be a meane to bryng vs vnto fayth and to imprint it the déeper in vs for it doth customably the more moue a man to beleue when he perceiueth the thyng expressed to diuerse senses at once as by example if I promise a maÌ to mete him at a day appoynted he will somewhat trust my word Notwithstandyng he trusteth not so much vnto it as if I dyd both promise hym with my word and also clap haÌdes with him or hold vp my finger for he couÌteth that this promise is strong and more faythfull then is the bare word because it moueth moe senses For the word doth but onely certifie the thing vnto a maÌ by the sense of hearyng but wheÌ with my promise immediatly after I hold vp my finger then do I not onely certifie him by the sense of hearing But also by his sight hee perceiueth that that fact confirmeth my word And in the clapyng of handes hee perceiueth both by his sight and féelyng beside the worde that I will fulfill my promise And lykewise it is in this Sacrament Christ promised them that he would geue his body to be slayne for their sinnes And for to establish the fayth of his promise in them he dyd institute the Sacrament which he called his body to the entent that y e very name it selfe might put them in remeÌbrauÌce what was ment by it he brake the bread before them signifying vnto them outwardly euen the same thyng that he by his wordes had before protested and eueÌ as his wordes had informed them by their hearyng that he entended so to do so the breaking of that bread informed their eye sight that he would fulfil his promise Then he dyd distribute it amoÌg them to imprint the matter more déepely in them signifying therby that euen as that bread was deuided among them so should his body frute of his passion be distributed vnto as many as beleued his wordes Finally he caused theÌ to eate it that nothyng should be lackyng to confirme that necessary point of faith in theÌ signifiyng therby that as verely as they felt that breade within them so sure should they be of hys body thorough fayth And that euen as that bread doth nourishe the body so doth fayth in hys body breaking nourish the soule vnto euerlasting life This did our mercifull Sauior which knoweth our frailtie and weakenes to establish streÌgth their fayth in his body breaking and bloud sheding which is our shoteanker and last refuge without which we should all perishe The third cause of the institution and profit that commeth of it is this They that haue receiued these blessed tydinges and worde of health do loue to publishe this felicitie vnto other men And to geue thanks before the face of the coÌgregation vnto their bouÌteous benefactour and as much as in them is to drawe all people to the praysing of God with theÌ which thing though it be partly done by the preaching of Gods worde and fruitfull exhortations yet doth that visible token and Sacrament if a man vnderstand what is ment thereby more effectuously worke in them both fayth and thankesgeuing theÌ doth the bare worde but if a man wot not what it meaneth and séeketh health in the sacrament and outwarde signe theÌ may he wel be likened vnto a fond fellow which when he is very drye and an honest man shew him an alepole and tell him that there is good ale inough would goe and sucke the alepole trusting to get drinke out of it and so to quench his thyrste Now a wise man will tell him that he playeth the foole for the alepole doth but signifie that there is good ale in the house where y e alepole standeth and wil tell him that he must go neare the house and there he shall finde the drinke and not stand sucking the alepole in vayne for it shall not ease him but rather make him more drie for the alepole doth signifie good ale yet the alepole it self is no good ale neyther is there any good ale in the alepole And likewise it is in all sacramentes For if we vnderstand not what they meane and séeke health in the outwarde signe then we sucke the alepole and labour in vayne But if we do vnderstand y â meaning of them then shall we séeke what they signifie and goe to the significations and there shall we finde vndoubted health As to our purpose in this sacrament wherof we speake we must note what it signifieth and there shall we finde our redemption It signifieth that Christes body was broken vpon the crosse to redeme vs from the thraldome of the deuill and that his bloude was shedde for vs to washe away our sinnes Therefore we must runne thether if we will be eased For if we thinke to haue our sinnes forgeuen for eating of the Sacrament or for séeing the Sacrament once a day or for praying vnto it theÌ surely we sucke the alepole And by thys you may perceiue what profite commeth of those sacraments which eyther haue no significations put vnto them or els when their significations are lost and forgotten For then no doubt they are not commended of God but are rather abhominable for when we knowe not what they meane then séeke we health in the outwarde déede and so are iniurious vnto Christ and his bloud As by example the Sacrifices of the Iewes were well allowed accepted of God as long as they vsed them aright and vnderstoode by theÌ y â death of Christ the sheding of his bloud and that holy oblation offered on the crosse once for euer But when they begun to forget this
be turned bodely into Christes bloud then is it also neâessarye that the water which is admixed be bodely turned into the bloud of the faythfull people For where as is one consecration must follow one operatioÌ And where as is lyke reason there must followe lyke mystery But whatsoeuer is signified by the water as concerning the faythfull people is taken spiritually Therefore whatsoeuer is spoken of the bloud in the wine must also néedes be taken spiritually Thys reason is not myne but it is made by one Bartram vppon a 700. yeares since when thys matter was first in disputation Whereupon at the instance of great Charles the Emperor he made a booke professing euen the same thyng that I do and proueth by the olde Doctors faythfull fathers that the Sacrament is Christes body in a mystery that is to say a signe figure or memoriall of hys body which was broken for vs and not hys naturall body And therefore that doctrine is new which other wyse teacheth not mine which is not myne but the doctrine of Christ and of the olde fathers of Christes Church till Antichrist began to sit and reigne in the temple of God Besides that Cyprian sayth that the people is annexed in the Sacrament through the mixture of water Therefore I maruell me much that they are so contentious and will not sée that as the water is the people so the wyne is Christes bloud that is to say in a mystery because it representeth Christes bloud as y e water doth the people Furthermore Eusebius sayth DuÌ in sacramentis vino aqua miscetur Christo fidelis populus incorporatur iungitur quandam ei copula perfecta charitatis vnitur That is to say Whiles in the Sacrament water is admixte with the wyne the faythfull people is incorporate and ioyned with Christ and is made one with hym with a certayn knot of perfite charitie Now where he sayth that we are ioyned and incorporate with Christ what fondnesse were it to contend sith we are there onely in a mystery and not naturally to contend I say with such pertinacitie that hys naturall bodye must be there and not rather that he is ioyned with vs as we are ioyned with hym and both in a mystery by the knot of perfite charitie The young man perceaueth well inough that an allegorie vsed in some place is not a cause sufficient to leaue the proper significations of Gods word in euery other place and seeke an allegorie and forsake the playne common sense For he confesseth that he would not so do saue for necessitie because as he sayth that the coÌmon literall sense is impossible For the thing he saith that is ment therby caÌ not be true That is to witte that the very body of Christ can be in the sacrament because the sacrament is in many diuers places at once and was at the Maundy that is to witte in the handes of Christ and euery of his Apostles mouthes And at that time it was not glorified And then he sayth that Christes body not being glorified could no more be in two places at once then his owne can And yet he goeth after further and sayth no more it can wheÌ it is glorified too And that he proueth by the saying of Saint Austen whose wordes be that the bodye with which Christ arose must be in one place c. Hetherto hath M. More reasoned reasonably but now he beginneth to decline from the dignitie of diuinitie into the dirtie dregges of vayne sophistrye For where I say that I must of necessitie séeke an allegorie because the literall sense is impossible and caÌ not be true meaning that it can not stand with the processe of Scripture but that other textes doe of necessitis constrayne me to construe it spiritually There catcheth he thys worde can and thys worde impossible and woulde make men beleue that I ment it coulde not bee true because reason can not reach it but thinketh it impossible And there he triuÌpheth before the victory and would know what article of our fayth I coulde assigne in which reason shall noâdriue awaye the strength of my proofe and make me leaue y e literall sense wherin my proofe shoulde stand and send me to séeke an allegorye that might stand with reason and driue away y e fayth But now deare brethren sith I speak not of the impossibilitie of reason but of the impossibilitie to stand with other textes of Scripture ye may sée y t thys royall reasoÌ is not worth a rush TheÌ would he fayne know the place where S. Austen so sayth which thing although it were harde for me to tell sith I haue not hys bookes to looke for it yet I thanke God my memorye is not so bad but I caÌ shew hym where he shall finde it And because I thinke that hee is more accustomed to the Popes lawes then to Saint Austens workes sith hee is become the Prelates proctour and patrone I say he shall not fayle but find it in hys lawes de consecratione And where as hee would wrest the words of S. Austen which sayth that the bodye in which Christ arose must néedes bee in one place saying that he might meane not that hys body myght not be in diuers places at once but that it muste be in one place that is to say in some one place or other he speaketh sayth M. More nothyng of the sacrament nor sayth not hys body with which he rose must néedes be in one place that it can by no possibilitie be in any moe Thys seemeth to some a goodly glose and yet it shall proue but a vayne euasion For if a man woulde saye that the kings graces body must be in one place and then an other woulde expound y e notwithstaÌdyng hys wordes hys graces body might be in two places at once I thinke meÌ myght soone iudge that he delighted to delaye and myght say what néede bee to determine that he must be in one place except he thought in deede y â he myght be in no moe but onely one And though men myght so argue on other mens words yet of S. Austens words thys must néedes follow for he bringeth them in as God would by a contrary Antithesis saying Corpus in quo resurrexit in vno loco esse oportet veritas autem eius vbique diffusa est That is to say Hys body wherein he rose must be in one place but hys truth is dispersed in all places Where he plainly concludeth by the coÌtrary Antithesis that as hys truth is dispersed in all places so must hys body néedes be in one place onely As by example if a man shoulde say The kyng hys graces bodye must needes be in one place but hys power is throughout hys realme Where no maÌ doubteth but that in saying one place he meaneth one place onely And therefore though in some place y e worde must doth
speake This the old Doctours and faythfull fathers so taught or thought as ye fayne of them is very false For S. Austen as I haue shewed maketh wholly for vs. Besides that there is none of the old fathers but they call it a Sacrament a misterie and misticall meate whiche is not eaten with tooth or bely but with eares fayth And touchyng the honour and worshyp done vnto it I say it is playne Idolatry And I say that he falsely reporteth on the old holy doctours For they neuer taught men to worship it neither caÌ he alledge one place in any of them all which would haue men to worshyp the Sacrament Peraduenture he may alledge me certaine new fellowes for his purpose as Dunce Dorbell Durand such draffe which by their doctrine haue drenched the world with damnable Idolatrie But I speake of the old holy fathers Doctors as S. AusteÌ Ambrose Hierom Cyprian Cirille Chrisostome Fulgentius and such other these I say do not teach meÌ to worshyp it and by that I dare abide Of this point I am so sure that I will vse it for a contrary argument that his naturall body is not there present For if the holy fathers before named had taken this text after the letter and not onely spiritually then in there woorkes they would haue taught men to worshyp it but they neuer taught men to worshyp this Sacrament therfore it foloweth they tooke not the text after the letter but onely spiritually Now do I prouoke you to séeke a proofe of your purpose Neuerthelesse I will not deny but y â these holy Doctors in diuers places do call it his body as Christ and Paule do so do we likewise and say also that his very body is there eaten But yet we meane that it is eaten with fayth that is to say by beleuing y t his body was brokeÌ for vs and haue his body more in memory at this maundy then the meate that we there eate And therfore it hath the name of his body because the name it selfe should put vs in remembraunce of his body and that his body is there chiefly eaten euen more through fayth then the meate with the mouth And so are they also to be vnderstand Yet one great pleasure he doth vs in that he putteth vs all at libertie that we may without perill of damnatioÌ beleue as we did before that is to witte that in the blessed Sacrament the whole substance of the bread and the wine is transmuted chaunged into the very body and bloud of Christ For if we may without perill of damnation beleue thus as him selfe graunteth that we may then graunteth hee that we may also without perill of damnation beleue that him selfe lieth where hee sayth the truth of that beleefe is impossible The beleuing of thys poynt is of it self not damnable as it is not damnable to thinke that Christ is a very stone or a vine because the litterall sense so sayth or if you beleue that you ought to preach to fishes and goe Christen them an other while as ye do belles And I insure you if there were no worse mischiefe that ensued of thys beléefe then it is in it selfe I would neuer haue spoken agaynst it But now there followeth vppon it damnable idolatry For through the beléefe that thys body is there meÌ fall downe and worship it And thinking to please God do damnably sinne agaynst hym Thys I say is the cause that I so earnestly write agaynst it to auoyde the idolatry that is committed through it Part of the Germanes do thinke that his naturall body is present in the Sacrament and take the woordes fleshly as Martine taught them But none of them worshyp it for y â Martine forbyddeth both in hys wordes and workes and so blessed be god they auoyde that ieoperdy which thyng if you will also graunt and publish but this one proposition that it ought not to bee worshypped I promise you I will neuer write agaynst it For then is the ieoperdy taken away and then I am coÌtent that your mastershyp thinke I lye But in the meane seasoÌ I must thinke that ye fill the world with damnable Idolatry And thus haue you also auÌswere vnto y e conclusion which you alledge out of the kynges graces booke For I say in your way is no hurt as loÌg as you do but onely beleue the bare wordes of the text as S. Fraunces dyd wheÌ he preached to fishes But if through the occasion of those wordes ye fall into the worshypping of it then I say that in your way is vndoubted damnation And so is there great ieoperdy in your way none at all in ours For though he were there in déede yet doe not we sinne if we worshyp it not for we are not commaunded to worshyp the Sacrament But if he be not there then do you commit damnable Idolatry ¶ The consecration of the Sacrament NOwe as for an other quietnes of euery maÌs conscience this young man biddeth euery maÌ be bold whether the blessed Sacrament be consecrate or vnconsecrate for though he most especially speaketh of the wyne yet he speaketh it of both byddeth vs not care but take it for all that vnblessed as it is because the Priest hee sayth can not deceiue vs nor take from vs the profit of Christes institution whether hee alter the woordes or leaue them all vnsayd Is not this a wonderful doctrine of this young man We wotte well all that the Priest can not hurt vs by his ouersight or malice if there be no fault vpon our owne partie for that perfection that lacketh on the Priestes part the great mercy of God as we trust of his owne goodnes supplyeth And therfore as holy Chrisostome sayth no man can take harme but of him selfe But now if we see the thyng disordered our owne selfe by the Priest and Christes institution broken if we then wittyngly receiue it vnblessed vnconsecrated care not whether Christes institutioÌ be kept and obserued or no but rekon that it is as good without it as with it then make we our selues partakers of the fault and leese the profit of the SacrameÌt and receiue it with damnation not for the Priestes fault but for our owne I had thought that no Turke wold haue wrested a mans woordes so vnfaythfully for hee leaueth out all the pith of my matter for my wordes are these I will shew you a meanes how ye shall euer receiue it accordyng to Christes institution although the Priest would withdraw it from you First ye néede to haue no respect vnto the Priests wordes which ministreth it For if ye remember for what inteÌt Christ dyd institute this Sacrament and know that it was to put vs in remembraunce of hys body breakyng bloud shedding that we might geue hym thankes for it and bee as sure of it through fayth accordyng to his promises as we are sure
remeÌbraunce of his body breakyng and bloud shedyng and that we shuld eate it together reioysing with ech other declaryng hys benefites Now were the Corinthians fallen from this hunger and came not together to the intent that Gods prayse should bee published by them in the middest of the congregatioÌ but came to féede their flesh and to make carnal cheare In so much that y t rich would haue meate and drinke inough and take such aboundaunce y t they would be dronke and so made it their owne per not the Lordes as Paule saith and did eate onely the bread meate and not the body breaking as I haue before said the poore which had not that is to say that had no meate to eate were ashamed and hungry and so could not reioyse and prayse the Lord by the reason that the delicate fare of the riche was an occasion for the poore to lament their pouertie and thus the rich dyd neither prayse God them selues nor suffered the poore to doe it but were an occasion to hynder them They should haue brought theyr meate and drinke and haue deuided it with their poore brethren that they might haue been mery together and so to haue geuen them occasion to be mery and reioyse in the Lorde with thankes geuyng But they had neither lust to prayse God nor to comfort their neighbour Their fayth was féeble and their charitie cold and had no regard but to fill their body and féede their flesh And so despised y t poore coÌgregation of God whom they should haue honoured for y t spirite that was in them fauour that God had shewed indifferently vnto them in y â bloud of hys sonne Christ When Paule perceiued that they were thus fleshly mynded and had no mynde vnto that spirituall maundy which chiefly shuld ther bee aduertised hée reproueth theÌ sore rehearsing y t wordes of Christ That which I gaue vnto you I receiued of the Lord. For the Lord Iesus the same night in the which hee was betrayed tooke bread and thanked and brake it and said take ye and eate ye this is my bodye which is broken for you this do ye in the remembraunce of me After the same maner hee tooke the cup when supper was done saying this cuppe is the new Testament in my bloud this doe ye as ofte as ye drinke it in the remembraunce of me For as oft as ye shall eate this bread drinke of this cup ye shall shew the Lordes death til he come As though hée should say ye Corinthians are much to blame whiche at this Supper séeke the foode of your flesh For it was institute of Christ not for the intent to norishe the belly but to streÌghten the hart and soule in God And by this you may know that Christ so meant For he calleth it hys body which is geuen for you so that the name it selfe might testifie vnto you that in this supper you should more eate his body whiche is geuen for you by digestyng that into the bowels of your soule then the bread which by the breakyng and the distributyng of it doth represent his body breakyng and the distributyng therof vnto all that are faythful And that bée so meaneth is euident by the wordes folowyng which say this do in the remembrance of mee and likewyse of the cuppe And finally concludyng of both Paule sayth as often as ye shall eate this bread drinke of this cuppe in this place and felowshyp ye shall shew y t Lordes death vntill hée come praysing the Lord for the death of his sonne and exhortyng other to doe the same reioysing in hym with infinite thaÌkes And therfore ye are to blame whiche séeke onely to féede the belly with that thyng which was onely institute to féede the soule And theruppon it foloweth Wherfore who soeuer doth eate of this bread and drinke of this cup vnworthely is gilty of the body and bloud of the Lorde He eateth this bread vnworthely which regardeth not the purpose for the which Christ dydinstitute it which coÌmeth not to it with spirituall huÌger to eate through fayth his very body which the bread representeth by the breaking and disstributing of it which commeth not with a mery hart geuing God harty thankes for their deliueraunce from sinne Which doe not much more eate in their hart y t death of his body then they doe the bread with their mouth Now sith the Corinthyans did onlye séeke their belly and flesh and forgat Gods honour and prayse for which it was instituted y â thaÌkes should be geuen by the remembrance of his body breaking for vs they eate it to Gods dishonour to their neighboures hinderaunce to their owne condemnation so for lacke of fayth were giltye of Christes body which by fayth they should there chiefely haue eaten to their soules health And therefore it followeth â Let a man therfore examyne him selfe and so let him eate of the bread and drinke of the cuppe THis prouing or examinyng of a mans selfe is first to thinke with him selfe with what lust and desire he coÌmeth vnto the maundy will eate that bread whether he be sure that he is the child of God and in the faith of Christ And whether his coÌscience do beare him witnesse that Christes body was broken for him And whether the lust y t he hath to prayse God and thanke hym with a faythfull hart in the middes of the bretheren do driue hym thether warde Or els whether he do it for y t meates sake or to kéepe the custome for then were it better that he were away For he that eateth or drinketh vnworthely eateth and drinketh his owne damnation becaufe he maketh no differeÌce of the Lordes body That is as it is sayd before he that regardeth not the purpose for which it was instituted putteth no difference betwene his eating and other eating for other eating doth onely serue the bellye but this eating was instituted and ordayned to serue the soule and inward man And therfore he that abuseth it to the flesh eateth and drinketh his owne damnation And he commeth vnworthelye to the maundye where the sacrament of Christes body is eaten ye where the body of the Lord is eaten not carnally with the téeth and bellye but spiritually with the hart and faith Vpon this followeth the text that M. More allegeth and wresteth for his purpose For this cause many are weake sicke among you and many sléepe yf we had truely Iudged our selues we should not haue béene Indged when we are Iudged of the Lorde we are chastened because we should not bée damned wich the world Wherfore my bretheren wheÌ ye come togither to eate tary one for an other Yf a man hunger let him eate at home that ye come not togither vnto condemnation For this cause that is for lacke of good examinyng of our selues as is before touched many are weake and sicke in
of the worlde to enioye these worldly thinges Not withstandyng they are not ashamed thus falsly to laye it to the preachers charge and all because they would make your grace to mayntayne their maliciousnes So that vnder the pretence of treason they myght execute the tyranny of their harts For who is hée that would bee a traytour or mayntaine a traytour agaynst your most excellent and noble grace I thinke no maÌ yea I know surely that no man can doe it without the great displeasure of the eternall God For S. Paule coÌmaundeth straightly vnto all christians to bee obedient in all thinges on this manner Let euery man submyt himselfe to the auctoryte of the higher power For whosoeuer resisteth the power resisteth y t ordinaunce of God And they that resist shall receiue to them selues damnation Also S. Peter confirmeth this saying Submit your selues vnto all manner of ordinaunce of maÌ for y t Lords sake whether it be vnto the king as vnto their chiefe head eyther vnto Dukes as vnto them that are sent of hym for the punishment of euell doers but to the prayse of them y e doe well wherfore if euery man had the scriptures as I would to god they had to iudge euery mans doctrine then were it out of question that the preachers therof eyther would or could make or cause to bée made any insurrection against there Prince séeyng the selfe same scriptures straytely commaundeth all subiectes to bée obedient vnto their Princes as Paule witnesseth saying warne them sayth hée that they submit them selues to Prynces and to powers to obey the officers Now how caÌ they that preach and exhort all men to thys doctrine cause any insurrection or disobedience against their prince But let vs goe further and consider the preachers which onely haue preached the word of God and marke if euer they were occasion of disobedience or rebellion agaynst princes First call to mind y e old Prophets and with a single eye iudge if any of theÌ eyther priuely or apertly sturred vp the people agaynst their Princes Looke on Christ if hée submitted not hym self to y e hye powers Payde hée not tribute for all hée was frée and caused Peter likewyse to pay Suffered not hée with all pacience the punishmentes of the princes yea death most cruell although they did hym open wrong and could finde him gilty in no cause Looke also of the Apostles which both taught and wrote the doctrine of Christ and in their liuing followed hys steppes and if euer they sturred by any occasion the people agaynst their princes yea if they themselues obeyed not to all princes although the most part of them were tyrauntes and infidels Consider likewyse those Doctors which purely and sincerely hath haÌdled the worde of God either in preaching or writing if euer by theyr meanes any insurrection or disobedience rise among the people agaynst their princes But you shall rather finde that they haue béen ready to lay downe their owne heades to suffer with all pacience whatsoeuer tyranny any power woulde minister vnto them geuing all people example to doe the same Now to conclude if neither the Scriptures neither the practise of the preachers thereof teacheth or affyrmeth that y e people may disobey their princes or their ordinauÌces but contrarywyse teacheth all obedience to bée done vnto them it is playne that those Byshops or rather Papistes doe falsely accuse those true preachers and subiectes which thyng woulde appeare in euery mans sight if by their violence the word of God were not kept vnder Now is this y e doctrine that I doe preach and teach and none other as concerning thys matter God I take to recorde and all my bookes writinges that euer I wrote or made And onely I allow and fauour them whiche furthereth thys doctrine of Christ and of thys I am sure myne aduersaries or rather aduersaryes to Christes doctrine must beare mée witnesse But now as wée haue bréefly touched the doctrine that the true preachers preach to the people both by worde writing and practise of them So let vs somewhat touch y e doctrine and practise of the Pope and the Papisticall Bishops and then let euery man séeke out y e heretickes and traytors to their princes First where the preachers onely of the worde of God preacheth and teacheth all men to obey their princes and their ordinaunces according to the wordes of S. Peter There the Pope and the Papisticall Bishops contrary vnto the minde and facte of Saint Peter expoundeth S. Peters wordes saying that S. Peter meaned not hym selfe nor his successors but hys subiectes And by this false interpretatioÌ excludeth him selfe with hys froÌ all obedience to princes And yet not so content but craftely drawing all other subiectes from the obedience of their princes sayth to them also that y e wordes of S. Peter were not spoken as a coÌmaundement but as a counsell And by this crafte if any prince espye hys falsehode and of conscience goe about to reproue him then by his false preachers and maintainers of hym he lightly withdraweth y e hartes of the commons from their prince affirming the coÌmaundement of God to bée but a counsell and at the least wyse his authoritie to bée sufficient to dispence with all y e coÌmaundementes of God And thus the people being ignoraunt because they lacke y e word of God to iudge euery doctrine by they delude their wittes And if any man that perceaueth their crafte of very loue that hée hath to God and hys commaundementes exhorteth the people to iudge the doctrine of those Papistes by the worde of God Anone they lay heresie vnto hys charge laying for theÌ there Gods lawe saying No man may iudge the Pope no maÌ also may géeue sentence aboue hys iudgement but hée shall iudge all men vpon earth Item the seate of Rome géeueth strength and might to all lawes but it is subiecte to none Item that the subiectes may bée disobedient to their own Lordes and that hee may depose kinges Item that hée hath authoritie to breake all othes bondes and obligations made betwéene any man of hye or lowe degrée Item that the Pope hath power to interprete declare and to lay forth the holy scripture after hys own will and to suffer no man to expound it contrary to hys pleasure Item that the Pope is a God vpon earth ouer all heauenly earthly ghostly and worldly and hée is all hys owne and no man may say to hym what doost thou Item though the Pope were so euill that hée lead innumerable meÌ by great heapes to hell yet shall no man reproue him therefore ¶ Now after that they had sytten in the consciences of men with these such like abhominable doctrines and had excluded meÌ froÌ y e scriptures as an vnlawfull thing to haue in their mother tonge lest they should espye their
that Christen men were not bounde to abstayne from bodely labour by that commaundement for it was so geuen to the Iewes And if we were bound to abstayne from bodely labour by that commaundement then was the kinges grace and all his councell my Lorde Cardinall and all his counsell in the waye of damnation For they cause men to carye their stuffe on the holy day what daye so euer it bée whan they will remoue At this reason all my Lordes were astonied and wist not what to say they were loth to coÌdemne my Lord Cardinals grace seing he was so holy a prelate of Christes church and that facte they coulde not deneye Wherfore at y e last my Lorde of Rochester remembred hym selfe and obiected in this maner A goodly reason I will make you a like reason The byshop of Winchester suffered y e stues Ergo the stues bée lawfull At this reason I ineruayled much For I perceyued that it was as lawfull for our noble Prince to carye stuffe on the holy day which is not agaynst y e word of god as it is for an harlot of y e stnes to liue in open whordome which is against the worde of God And yet my Lords the byshops of their greate charitie and of their innumerable spirituall treasure suffereth agaynst their conscience both to bée done Briefely it were to longe to recite all the vncharitable maner that they dyd vse with me And yet earnestly I must bée condemned poore man for an heretyke But I will recyte the saying of doctours for me y e men may sée how shamefully I haue erred Saynt Hierome sayth Therfore bée certine dayes assigned that we should come togither not that that daye in the whiche we come togither is holyer then an other but all dayes bée like and equall And Christ is not alonely crucified in Parasceden and risen onlye on the sonday but the day of resurrection is alwayes and alwayes may we eate of our Lordes fleshe c. Here S. Hierome sayth y e selfe words y e I spake And of these wordes was I moued to speake as God doth knowe Also S. Augustine sayth we must obserue the sabboth day not y e we should recken our selfe not to labour but that all thinge that we doe worke well muste haue an intention to the euerlasting rest Wherfore we must obserue the holy day not by corporall idlenes and vnto the letter but spiritually must we rest from vyces and concupisences wherfore among all the ten commaundementes that of the sabboth daye is alonely commaunded to bée figuratiuely obserued c. Also Tertullyan The Carnall circumcision is put away and extincted at his time So likewise the obseruation of the sabboth day is declared to bée for a tyme for we must kéepe y e sabboth day not alonely the seuenth day but at all tymes as Esay sayth c. But here my Lorde of Rochester sayde fyrste that I vnderstode not Tertulian secoÌdarily that hée was an heretike But I passe ouer myne auÌswere for this is but a Lordly worde and hée could none otherwise saue his honour but yet staÌdeth my scripture fast And S. Hierome and S. Augustine also their owne law whose wordes be these It is come vnto me that certaine men which bée of an euill spirite haue sowen certaine euill thinges among you and contrary to the holy faith so that they doe forbid that men should worke on the Sabboth day The whiche men what other thyng shall we call them but the preachers of Antichrist the which Antichrist shall make the Sabboth day and the Sonday bée kept from all maner of worke c. This law clearely declareth you to bée Antichristes this is more then I sayd I haue great marueile that the Byshop of Bathe beyng so mighty a Lord in condemning of heretickes was not learned in this law seyng it is his owne facultie NOw dare no maÌ preach y e truth and the very Gospell of God in especiall they that bée féeble and fearefull But I trust yea and I pray to God that it may shortly come that false and manifest errours may bée plainely shewed There bée certaine men like conditioned to dogges if there bee any man that is not theyr countryman or that they loue not or know not say any thing agaynst them then cry they an hereticke an hereticke ad ignem ad ignem These bée the dogges that feare true preachers What heresie finde you in this article I doe thinke that you doe féele my prayer to bée heards For doubtles there bée many shamefull errours now manifestly opened that at those dayes had béene heresie to haue touched them WEe make nowe a dayes many Martyrs I trust wée shall haue many moe shortly For the viritie coulde neuer bée preached playnely but persecution did follow Here did my Lord of Bathe inquire of mée if I reckoned them for martyrs that were burnte at Bruselles I answered that I knewe not their cause wherefore they died but I reckoned as many men to bée martyrs as were persecuted and dyed for the worde of God but hée saide hée woulde make mée to frye for this How thinke you by this holy prelate was not this a charitable argument to refell myne aunswere with But this was the strongest argument that euer they vsed And paraduenture I may sée the day that this argument may bée made against them THese lawes these lawyers these Iusticiares that say that a man may lawfully aske his owne good afore a Iudge and contende in iudgement haue destroyed all patience deuotion and faith in Christen people On this article hangeth also y e nexte THis pleading in iudgement is manifestly against the Gospell Luk. 12. Homo quis constituit iudiceÌ And contrary to S. Paule Iam omnino delictum est c. Myne aduersaries most vncharitably layde these two articles against mée as though I had condempned the lawemaker lawe and execution thereof whan I onely spake agaynst the vnchariblenes of some meÌ which rather séeke vengeaunce of their brethren than any right or helpe of the lawe Nor I speake not against all lawyers or against any for pleading iustly after the forme of the lawe but onely against those which taught men that they were bounde to prosicute the vttermost of the lawe vnder the paine of deadly sinne were the man neuer so poore and vnlike to pay the debte Against these two persons spake I and against none other For it is not nor neuer was mine intent to forbid suing at the lawe for I doe know very well that maiestratus is of God Ergo it must néedes followe that all lawes hauing probable reasons of nature made to conserue a common wealth must also bée allowed of God for lawes bée a parte of the power that is instituted of God Moreouer S. Paule doth appeale to the Emperour which is also pars litis And that hée coulde not doe if suing were
vnto your grace for my name and fame and estemacion all thinges that belong to an honest poore man in this world is takeÌ wroÌgfully from mée hereby and haue bene by y e space of 9. or 10. yeres which is no smale tyme compelled to liue in misery and obloquy Wherfore most gracious prince lamentably I cry call vnto your grace for gracious audience indifferent iustice It were to long a processe to troble your grace with to tell all the vncharitable hand lyng that the Cardynall and the byshops apoynted by hym dyd vse with mée But I wil make vnto your grace a short somme of it as neare as I can call now to remembraunce In the yeare of our Lorde 1525. yt. 24. day of December dyd I make a sermon at the request of the parish in S. Edwardes church in Cambrige out of the which sermon dyd myne aduersaries gather these articles which when I knew I offered my selfe to preach agayne the sonday folowing And to declare my selfe and my meanyng clearely But Doctour Rydley and Doctour Preston chaplens and kynsmen to y t byshop of London fouÌd the meanes y t the VicechauÌcelour did inhibet me to preach But I could neuer know any reasonable cause why but that alonely hée sayde it shoulde bée for my profyt to holde my peace And with this I was so content Tyll at the last that these foresayd doctours with one master Tyrell gathered in in writyng certayne articles and presented them to the vicechauncelour which sent for mée and asked mée what I sayd to those articles I aunswered that they were none of myne But certayne wordes and sentences there were in them that I had spokeÌ but that was left out y t should make for my declaratioÌ Wherefore I sayd they were none of myne And that I would bée reported by the audience To this hée sayde that I should take hede what I denied for if they brouht wytnes agaynst me theÌ must I nedes dye I aunswered that the witnes shoulde bée false for I neuer spake them Then sayde hée I could not proue a negatiue I aunswered that I woulde proue y t witnes false what so euer hée were Hée sayd whether they were true or false I must suffer for it if witnes come in agaynst mée for that was the lawe I sayd how y t was a piteous case And by that lawe they might condemne our M. Christ Hée sayd how y t I shoulde remember mée what I did for the matter was so daungerous and so haynous in the lawe that I might haue no counsell Then I aunswered sayd well let god helpe which knoweth all things This was in the vniuersite scholes the doores shut fast no man being w t in on my parte but I alone But of my aduersaries parte was there doctour Rydly doctour watson doctour Preston and a doctour of law whose name I haue forgotten their was also one master Fooke mayster Tyrel which was appoynted amonge them to bée the presenter of these articles Nowe the Vicechauncelour when hée coulde haue no more of mée in coÌmunication béetwéene vs bée asked mée what I would doe I answered hée should goe his way and set hym downe and heare their complaint And I would make such an aunswere as God should put in my mynde Hée required mée instantly not to cast my selfe away So hée went and set hym downe and I was called before him As soone as I came then stoode forth M. Tyrell presented a roule in the which were certayne articles as hée sayd gathered out of my sermon of y t which some of them sayde hée were contentious some were sedicious some were sklaunderous and some were hereticall When hée had thus spoken Then sayd I to hym Good M. Tyrell wyll you present any of these articles as heresye At this word spake y t vicechauncelour to mée good mayster doctour let that passe Wyll you bée content to submyt your selfe Then sayd I where so euer I haue spoken against Gods word or against the exposition of holy doctours I will bée content to bée reformed and to submyt my selfe But with this was not doctour Rydlye nor doctour watson content except I should adde vnto it If I had offended the lawes of the church But at that I stopped and sayde it was to large for I knewe not what they ment by the lawes of the church nor I was no doctour of lawe Wherefore I iudged it sufficient for mée to bée reported by Gods worde by the exposicion of holy doctours For that was my facultie TheÌ the Vicechauncellour rekened that it was sufficieÌt for mée But we could not agree in a great space in this thing Wherefore I sayd I woulde agrée to all maner of lawes y t were not gaynst Gods worde nor S. Agustine nor S. Hierome nor yet against none of the foure doctours So did it rest y t day at this poynt and no more was handeled For in this tyme was the whole body of y t vniuersitie gathered togither and knocked at the schoole doores and said they would heare the examination séeing the matter was manifest And these few persoÌs should not take auctorite on them onely to here and to determine such causes Than the Vicechauncelour sent the bedell to the doore requiring them to bée content but they were the more moued and knocked sorer So rose the Vicechauncelour and went hym selfe to the dore gaue them as good and as faire words as hée coulde But the conclusion was they woulde not departe except they might heare this matter iudged and as they sayd it apertained to learning And they were the body of the vniuersitie So ytVicechauncelour came backe agayne vnto vs all and sayde wée must geue ouer this matter for the vniuersitie is in a rumour so departed wée a sunder TheÌ within two or thrée dayes after was I cauled into Clare hall to ytVicechauncelours chamber where were also the foresayde doctours gathered agaynst mée There did they entreate mée with good wordes for to bée coÌtent to bee ordered after master Vicechauncelours councell I did require that master Vicechauncelour woulde indifferently heare mee and myne aduersaries togither And then if I had sayde any thing agaynst learning I woulde bée ordered at master VicechauÌcelours coÌmauÌdement TheÌ sayd they that it was done for my profyt that mayster VicechauÌcelour did not sit in iudgmeÌt For as they sayd they were all my frends and woulde bée lothe that my matter shoulde bée heard in iudgemeÌt For if there came any witnes against mée as they were sure there would theÌ were I but lost I aunswered what witnes soeuer should come to proue those articles as they were layde against mée I would proue them false For I had preached openly and many learned men were at my sermon and I doubted not but they would testify the truth for both partyes But then aunswere was made mée that if thre witnesses came agaynst mée then would thrée and
sake onely And that we haue néede of nothyng towardes our saluation but of hym onely and wée desire no other saluatioÌ nor no other satisfactioÌ nor any helpe of any other creature eyther heauenly or earthly but of him onely for as Saint Peter sayth there is no other name geuen vnto men wherein they must bée saued And also S. Paule sayth by hym are all that beléeue iustified from all thynges Moreouer S. Iohn witnesseth the same in these wordes Hée it is that hath obtained grace for our sinnes And in an other place He sent his sonne to make agréement for our sinnes Now my Lordes here haue you Christ and his very nature full and whole And hée y e denyeth any thyng or any part of these thyngs or taketh any part of them applyeth them or geueth y e glory of theÌ to any other person then to Christ onely the same maÌ robbeth Christ of his honour and denyeth Christ and is very Antichrist Wherfore my Lordes first what say you to this and vnto the propertyes of Christ If you graunt them theÌ are we at a poynte For they proue that fayth in Iesus Christ onely iustifieth afore God Secondarily if you denye if as I am sure you will for you had leuer deny your Créede theÌ grauÌt it How can you theÌ auoyde but that you bée the very Antichristes of whoÌ S. Iohn speaketh For now haue we tryed your spirites that they bée not of God for you deny Christ That is you deny the very nature the propertie of Christ You graunt y e name but you deny the vertue You graunt that hée descended from heauen but you deny the profite thereof For hée descended for our health this denye you and yet it is your Créede You graunt that hée was borne but you denye the purpose You graunt that he is rissen froÌ death but you deny the profit therof for hée rose to iustifie vs. You grauÌt that hée is a Sauiour but you deny that he is alonely y t sauiour I pray you wherfore was hée borne to iustifie vs in part to redéeme vs in part to doe satisfaction for part of our sinnes so y e we must set a payr of old shoes a lompe of bread cheese or a lousie gray coate to make satisfactioÌ for y t other part Say what you will if you geue not all and fully alonely to one Christ theÌ deny you Christ and the holy ghost And S. Iohn doth declare you to bée contrary to Christ This may also bée proued by a playne Scripture of the holy ghost which is this No man in heauen nor in earth neither vnder the earth was able to open the booke or to looke on y e booke till the lambe came vnto whom the seniours spake on this maner Thou art worthy to take y t booke to open the seales therof for thou wast killed and hast redéemed vs by thy bloud How say you to this my Lordes In heauen was there none founde neither by the aungels nor yet by the seniours worthy to open the booke but Christ onely And will you finde that they could not finde will you set an helper to Christ whoÌ they set alone But I pray you tel vs what bée shall bée All the world knoweth that they hée good workes But now from wheÌce come your good workes whether from heauen or out of the earth or froÌ vnder the earth If they were in any of these places where were they when the aungels and the seniours sought them Haue you founde them whom they could not finde but let this passe I praye you what will you lay for your good workes or by what title will you bryng them in to ioyne them with the laÌbe in openyng of the booke The seniours haue layd for them that the laÌbe alonely was worthy to opeÌ the booke because hée was slayne and redéemed them with his precious bloud Now what cause laye you for your good workes The laÌbe hath alonely dyed for vs The lambe hath alonely shed his bloud for vs The lambe hath alonly redéemed vs These things hath hée done alone Now if these bée sufficient then hath hée alone made satisfaction and is alonely worthy to be our redéemer and iustifier Moreouer they that bée in heauen confesse that this lambe is alonely worthy to redéeme them Bée your workes better then theirs or caÌ your workes helpe them If they can then is not the lambe alonely worthy to redéeme them Moreouer the seniours fall downe before the lambe geuyng him alonely prayse And shall your good workes stande vp by the lambe Then bée they better then the seniours But let vs proue this thyng by open Scriptures S. Paule tooke so great labours to proue this article as hée neuer tooke in any other all because hée would make it playne and stoppe the mouthes of the agaynesayers But all this will not helpe them that haue not the spirite of God Neuertheles we will by Gods fauour doe the best we can to confounde the crooked enemyes of Christes bloud thoughe we can not make them his frendes yet at the lest we will so handle them that they shall bée ashamed openly so to speake agaynst him as they haue done longe tyme and so will we handle them by Gods helpe that all the world shal know that they glory in Christes name and by hym bée they also so high promoted in this worlde that they can not bée higher And yet deserue they of Christ worst of all men But let vs goe to our purpose S. Paule sayth All men bée sinners and wante the glory of God but they are iustified fréely by his grace thorough the redemption that is in Christ Iesu What is this that all men haue sinned yea and are iustified fréely How shall a sinner doe good workes How can hée deserue to bée iustified what call you fréely if there bée any deseruing lesse or more then is it not fréely What call you by his grace if it bée any part of works then it is not of grace For as Saint Paule sayth Then grace were not grace Here can bée no euasion the wordes bée so playne If you bring in any helpe of workes then for so much is not our redeÌption fréely nor yet is it of grace as concerning the part that commeth of works but partly of workes and then doe you destroy all Saint Paule and his whole disputation For hée contendeth agaynst workes clearely excludeth workes in iustification and bryngeth in grace onely Nowe that that is excluded in the whole by contention can not bée brought in in parte to the cause This is open in his wordes where hée sayth Where is now thy reioysing It is excluded By what lawe by the lawe of workes Nay but by the lawe of fayth We doe iudge therfore that a man is iustified by fayth without y t workes of the lawe Heare you not that the gloriation
iustification Is not this open lyeng on fayth to geue all to him yet as you say hée is not worthy of all for workes bée worthy of parte If fayth bée not worthy alone confesse it openly and gene workes his prayse and faith her prayse say not one thyng with your mouth and thinke an other in your hart For God searcheth the priuities of hartes Who hath required of you such a méekenes But I praye you how can workes helpe to iustification lesse or more when they bée neyther done nor yet thought of Who is iustified but a wicked maÌ which thinketh nothing of good works But these méeke lyes deserue none aunswere Wherefore let vs heare what holy Doctours say on this texte To hym that worketh not c. Saint Ambrose sayth on this maner It was so decréed of God that after y e lawe the grace of God should require vnto saluation alonely fayth Which thyng hée prooueth by the example of the prophet saying Blessed is that man to whom God doth impute iustification without workes Hée sayth that they bée blessed of whom God hath determined without labour without all maner of obseruation alonely by faith that they shal bée iustified before God Blessed are they whose sinnes bée forgeueÌ Clearly they are blessed vnto whom without labour or without any worke their iniquitios be remitted and their sinnes bée couered and no maner of workes required of them but alonely that they should beleeue c. Bée not these wordes playne God hath decréed that hée shall require nothyng to iustification but fayth And hée is blessed to whom God imputeth iustification without all manner of works without all maner of obseruations Also their sinnes bée couered no maner of works of penauÌcered of them but alonely to beléeue Here haue you Sola fides and Tantum fides and here can you not say that S. Ambrose speaketh alonely of workes of the law but of all maner of works of all maner of obseruations yea and also of penaunce PeradueÌture it will bee sayd as a great doctour sayd once to me that S. Ambrose dyd vnderstaÌd it of young children that were newly baptised them their fayth should saue alonely without workes How thinke you is not this a likely aunswere for a great Doctour of Diuinitie for a great Duns man for so great a preacher Are not S. Paule and S. Ambrose wel auoyded and clerkely But I made him this aunswere that this Epistle was written of S. Paule to the Romanes which were men and not children and also the wordes of Scripture speake of the man and not of the childe And S. Ambrose sayth blessed is that man But at this aunswere hée was not a litle moued and sware by the blessed God let Ambrose Augustine say what they will hée would neuer beléeue but that workes dyd helpe to iustificatioÌ This was a Lordly word of a Prelate of a pyller of Christes Churche But what medlyng is with such mad men But yet peraduenture you will say how that I take a péece of the Doctour as much as maketh for my purpose Notwithstandyng hée sayth otherwise in an other place which I doe not bryng What is that to me yet is not my Doctour thus auoyded For you caÌ not deny but this is his saying and vppon this place of Scripture and this doth agrée with Scripture or els hée doth expounde Scripture euill Wherfore you must aunswere to the saying of the Doctour in this place for this is the place that is layd agaynst you and this is y e place whereby other places must bée expounded And if you dare deny him in this place then will I deny him in all other places by that same authoritie then bée the holy doctours clearely gone Neuertheles holy Scripture standeth openly agaynst you which if you deny then haue I a cause to suspect you Wherefore take héede what you doe But yet peraduenture will ye say that I vnderstand not S. Ambrose nor holy Doctours as my Lord of Rochester sayd howe I vnderstode not Tertullian hée had none other euasion to saue his honour with But this is not inough so to say but you must proue it other meÌ must iudge it betwéene you and me Here haue I translated a great many of their sayinges into English let other men iudge whether I vnderstand them or not Go ye to the Latin and let vs sée what other sense you caÌ take out But my Lordes remember that our God is alyue whose cause we defende afore whom I dare well say you are already confounded in your conscience wherfore doubt you not but that terrible vengeaunce han geth ouer you if you repeÌt not which wheÌ it coÌmeth coÌmeth sharpely How are ye able to defend a thing that you caÌ not proue opeÌly by holy scripture Say what you will your conscience will murmour and grudge and will neuer bée satisfied with meÌs dreames nor yet with tyranny Thinke you that your lawes and your inuentioÌs can bée a sufficient rule for Christen men to liue by and to saue their conscience therby Thinke you that your cause is sufficiently proued when you haue compelled poore men by violeÌce to grauÌt it Then may we destroy all Scriptures and receiue alonely your tyranny But my Lordes this matter is not righted by your iudgemeÌt but by our master Christ and his blessed worde afore whose strayte iudgement you shall bée iudged and that straytly For when all your grace all your honour all your dignitie all your pompe and pride briefly all that your hartes doe nowe reioyse in shall lye in the dust then shall you bée called to a strayte rekening It is no light game nor no childes playe Marke it well for it lieth on your necke But what nedeth me to loose many wordes for if you be halfe so full of grace as you say you bée of good workes then will you recken it better then I can moue you But againe to our purpose S. Paule proueth the iustification of faith onely in these wordes No man is iustified by the workes of the law but by the faith of Iesus Christ and we doe beléeue in Iesus Christ that we may bée iustified by the fayth of Christ not by the workes of the law Marke how hée sayth that no man is iustified by the workes of the law no not S. Peter Howe thinke you doth not S. Paule exclude workes bringeth in alonely faith yea and that the workes of the law whiche were the best workes in the world and hée beleeueth to bée iustified onely by the fayth of Iesus Christ and not by workes and that proueth hée in these wordes of the Prophet A righteous man lyueth by fayth Here you not how a righteous man liueth by faith What call you liuing by fayth If hée liue any part by workes then lyueth hée not by fayth but partly by workes TheÌ is S. Paules probation vnperfite But let vs sée how your Doctours doe
then are we the seruauntes of iustice So that if we truely haue that same fayth that iustifieth vs we shall desire to doe none other workes but those that belong to iustification not that the workes doe iustifie but that we must néedes do these workes as the very true frutes of iustificatioÌ and not as the cause of iustification And therfore those men that will doe no good workes because they be iustified onely by fayth bée not the childreÌ of God nor the children of iustificafition For the liuyng spirite of God is none authour of ilnes nor of sinne but hée crieth in our hartes Abbapater And of that is this a sure and an euident token for if they were the very true children of God they would bée the gladder to doe good workes because that they are iustified fréely Therfore should they also bée moued fréely to workes if it were for no other purpose nor profite but alonely to doe y e wil of their mercyfull God y e hath so fréely iustified theÌ and also to profite their neighbour whoÌ they are bound to serue of very true charitie Take an example here is a théefe that is condemned by right the law to bée hanged whom the kings grace of his mercy doth fréely deliuer from the gallowes and geueth him his pardon Now this théefe thus deliuered will not kéepe hym selfe a true man nor doe those workes that belong to a true man to doe but falleth agayne to stelyng because the kyng pardoned hym so fréely and reckeneth that the kyng is so mercyfull that hée will haÌg no théeues but deliuer them all of his mercy without their deseruing Now how thinke you wil y e king bée mercifull vnto this théefe when hée coÌmeth againe to y e gallowes Nay truely for hée was not deliuered for that cause but for to kéepe hym selfe a true man Then commeth my Lord of Rochester and hée sayth that fayth doth begyn a iustification in vs but workes doe performe it and make it perfite I will recite his owne wordes Per fidem initiari dicitur iusticia solum non autem consummari nam consummata in sticia non aliter quam ex operibus natis in lucem editis acquirâ potest opera consummatè iustificant Fides primum in choat c. What Christened man would thinke that a Byshop would thus trifle and play with Gods holy word Gods worde is so playne that no man can auoyde it how that fayth iustifieth alonely and now commeth my Lord of Rochester with a litle a âayne distinction inuented of his owne brayne without authoritie of Scripture and will clearely auoyde all Scriptures and all the whole disputation of S. Paule But my Lord say to me of your conscience how doe you recken to auoyde the vengeauÌce of God sith you thus trifle despise Gods holy word Thinke you that this vayne distinctioÌ will bée alowed afore Iesus Christ for whose glorye wée doe coÌteÌde striue afore whom we doe handle this matter I doe thinke verely that your owne conscience doth sore accuse you for thus blasphemyng the holy worde of God Wherefore my Lord for Christes sake remember that you bée aged and shall not long tary here and these vayne distinctioÌs that you haue inuented to the pleasure of men and to the great peruertyng of Gods holy word shall bée to your euerlastyng damnation And at the lest wayes if you feare not y e terrible vengeauÌce of God remeÌber the shame of y e world thinke not that all men bée so mad and so vnlearned as for to bée deceiued by this triflyng distinction seyng that the worde of God is so playne agaynst it Doth not S. Paule say that our iustification is alonely of fayth not of workes How can you auoyde this same Non ex operibus Not of workes if that workes doe make iustification perfite then are not Saint Paules wordes true Also S. Paule sayth that we bée the childreÌ of God by fayth And if we bée the childreÌ we are also the heyres Now what imperfection finde you in childreÌ and in heyres ChristeÌ meÌ desire no more but this and all this haue they by fayth onely And will you say that fayth doth but begyn a iustification Beside that you know well that S. Paule doth proue in all the whole Epistles to the Romanes and also to the Galathians that fayth doth iustifie yea and that by contention agaynst workes Now how can you bryng in workes to make iustification perfect And S. Paule hath excluded them Moreouer why did not the Iewes against whose works S. Paule disputeth bryng in this distinction for theÌ Briefely what will you say to all the Doctours that I haue here recited which say that Sola fides onely fayth doth iustifie But doubtles if it were not to satisfie other men this distinction were not worthy an aunswere An other damnable reason is made that is an open a playne lye which is this Thou sayst that workes doe not iustifie nor yet helpe to iustification but fayth onely Ergo thou destroyest all good workes and wilt that no man shall worke well but alonely beléeue I auÌswere if there were any shame in men they might well bée ashamed of these open lyes Tell me one that is learned that euer did say or teach that men should doe no good workes Many there bée that say workes do not iustifie as S. Paule and all his scholers but no maÌ denyeth good workes But I marueile not at them for they doe but the workes of their father whiche was a lyer a murtherer from the begynnyng I pray you what coÌsequent is this after your owne Logike works doe not iustifie Ergo wee néede not to doe them but despise them for they bée of no valure Take a like consequent You say that the kinges grace doth not iustifie Ergo you despise him Ergo hée is no longer kyng Also the Sunne and Moone doe not iustifie Ergo you destroy them But such a damnable lye must S Paul néedes suffer wheÌ hée had proued that fayth onely did iustifie Then came your ouerthwarte fathers and sayd Ergo thou destroyest the law for thou teachest that it iustifieth not God forbid sayth S. Paule for we doe learne the very waye to fulfill the law that is faith whereby the law alonely is fulfilled and without the whiche all the workes of the law bée but sinne So doe we likewise teach the very true way wherby all good workes must be done As first a man by faith to bée iustified then a iust man must néedes doe good workes whiche afore were but sinne now bée all good yea his eatyng drinkyng sléeping are good But beside all these haue they certayne scriptures First of S. Iames whose wordes bee these Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vayne man that fayth without déedes is dead Was not Abraham our father iustified of his dedes When hée offered his soÌne Isaac on the aulter
learnyng will graunt that euill men bée the dead members of the Churche what they bée worth let other men iudge But M. More reckoneth that there is not such a Churche here in earth that is without spot and wrincle as S. Paul sayth For the Church sayth hée is here gracious and not glorious Truely I haue marueile what hée meaneth thus to expound Saint Paules saying for I thinke hée can not prooue but that S. Paules saying is verified of the Church that is here militant and not of the church triumphaunt But I will not at this tyme greatly dispute with M. More But and if hée were as hée hath béene I would say some thyng more to hym then I will doe at this tyme. Hée can neither mocke me nor iest me out of coÌceite and if I were disposed to couple with hym nor it is not hys foule shameles woorkes and vntrue sayinges that hée layeth to me that could feare me But now that it hath pleased God without any helpe or know ledge of me to bryng hym vnto this fall I will praye to God for hym to geue hym grace that hée may reuoke all such false doctrine as hée hath brought into the worlde For doubtles if hée abyde in the meanyng that hée is now in I doe not sée how hée can dye Gods seruaunt Yea his own knowen Church is agaynst hym whoÌ hée sayth men are bound to beléeue vnder payne of damnation But truely as God shall iudge me I am sory for hys trouble if I could helpe hym with any lawfull meanes I would doe my best so euill will beare I him But to procéede farther in my matter I will not greatly speake much of the Church by the reason that many other men sence my fyrst writinge haue declared this article much better then I can doe it Wherefore I will all onelye resite the places of holy doctours that I haue brought for mée in my fyrst booke and the intent wherefore I aleaged them to prooue that y e Church was afrée thing throughout all the world and not bounde eyther to place or to person I brought for me y e saying of S. Augustine saying these wordes The holy Church are wée But I doe not saye are we as one should say we that bée heare all onely that heare mée now but as many as bée heare faythfull christean men in this Church y e is to say in this Cytie as many as bée in this region as many as bée beyonde the sea as many as bée in all the whole world for from y e rysing of the sunne tyll the goinge downe is the name of God praysed So is y â holy Church our mother c. Also Lyra sayth The Church doth not stand in men by the reason of spirituall power or seculer dignitie For many princes and many Popes and other inferiour persoÌs haue swerued from the fayth Wherfore the church doth stand in those persons in whom is the true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritye c. Here Lyra sayth as much as I doe in cleare wordes And M. More doth not nor yet caÌ refell hym Afterward I bring a saying of S. Augustine to prooue that the Church hath spottes and wryncles in her And yet by confessing of them and by stycking to Christes bloud they bée not imputed vnto her This is his saying The whole Church prayeth Lord forgeue vs our sinnes Wherfore she hath spottes and wryncles But by knowledging of them her wryncles bée streatched out and by knowledging her spottes are washed away The Church continueth in prayer y e shée myght bée clensed by knowledgeing of her synnes And as long as we here liue so standeth it And when euery maÌ departeth out of this body all such sinnes are forgeuen hym the which ought to bée forgeueÌ For they bée forgeuen by dayly prayer and hée goeth hence clensed And the Church of God is layde vp in the treasure of God for puregolde by this meane the Church of God is in the treasure of our Lord without spotte or wrynkell It foloweth Let vs therefore pray that God may forgeue vs and that we may forgeue our dettours séeing it is sayde and it shall be forgeuen vnto you We say this dayly and dayly we doe this and this thing is done dayly in vs. We are not here without sinne But we shall departe hence without synne c. Let euery man iudge whether that this place of S. Augustine maketh for my purpose or not that is to say whether that y e Church hath any spottes or wrincles in her or not And yet neuertheles shée hath no spottes nor wrincles For S. Augustine sayth y e Church of God is in the treasurie of God without any spotte so that through Gods mercy nothing is imputed vnto her Her cleannes is not y e shée hath no spots but béecause that for Christes sake there is nothing layd to her charge M. More maketh many wordes of âenyall synnes and deadly synnes But to speake after his owne schoole men it should bée to harde for hym to defende that exposition that hée here maketh of S. Augustine But to proue that the Church is cleane by the reason of Christ I brought for mée their owne lawe whose wordes bée these Therefore is y e Church holy because shée beléeueth righteously in God c. Furthermore to prooue that this congregation of faythfull men is the Church that can not erre I brought for mée their owne lawe Whose wordes bée these The holy Church can not erre c. Also in an other place The Congregation of faythfull men must néedes bée which also can not erre c. So that it is cleare first that there must nedes bée a congregation of faythfull men which bée neyther bounde to Rome nor to Hierusalem uor yet to any certayne place but it is spread abroade throughout the whole worlde and standeth in the vnitye of faythfull christen men And that is the church that God suffereth uot to erre in those thinges that belong to saluation Wherefore I dyd say in my other booke that the Popes councels were not the church that coulde not erre For for y â most part those couÌsels did not order themselues after Gods worde Wherfore I sayd they myght well erre And for that cause a pryuate person hauing scripture for hym ought to bée preferred afore a whole counsell if they had no scripture For Gods worde ought to bée iudge ouer all counsels and to prooue this I brought for mée the saying of Panormitanus which sayth The counsell may erre as it hath erred concernyng y e contracte of matrimony inter Raptorem Raptam And y e saying of S. Hierome was afteaward preferred aboue the statute of y â couÌsell as it is prooued 36. quest 2. Tria For in these thynges concernyng the fayth the saying of a priuate person is to bée preferred before the saying of the Pope if
the Church bee and to whom they were geuen TO declare this matter our Schoolemen haue wrapped them selues in suche doubtes that they were neuer able to come out of theÌ nor yet to satisfie theÌ selues nor any good Christen mans conscience For all y e they write is but dreames of theyr own inuention and as Paule calleth them the doctrines of y e deuill agaynst the holy word of God and wringyng wrestyng the blessed worde of God to their purpose alonely consideryng how they might by right or by wrong stablishe the authoritie of miserable men not coÌsideryng the intent of the holy ghost whiche intended nothyng els in all places of Scripture but to opeÌ vnto vs Christ the loosing from our sinne by hym alonely The which thyng our dreamers and inuenters of all subtile lyes dyd neuer preserue nor neuer sought for but by despising the holy worde of God and stickyng so fast to their owne corrupted reasons dyd they fall into innumerable heresies dissentions and contentions and brawlynges of wordes and scoldyng lyke harlots so that none of theÌ could agrée with an other Wherfore that saying of the holy Prophete may well bée verified of them My people haue not heard my voice and Israell hath taken no héede vnto me and therfore haue I let theÌ passe after the desires of their own harts and therefore they shall folow their own inuentioÌs This is alwayes the sore vengeaunce of God when we will not beléeue and receiue alonely hys worde then doth hée let vs passe so that we can doe nothyng but erre Notwithstandyng we are so blynded that we thinke darkenes light and errours veritie This is openly proued by all our greate clarkly schoolemen and that it may bée open to all men I will recite what they learne of the keyes Duns all his scholers say that these keyes bée nothyng els but an authoritie geuen to Priestes whereby they geue sentence that heauen must bée opened to this man and shyt vnto the other so that heauen is opened shyt at the sentence of y e priest This is his learnyng Who could haue inuented such a doctrine but y â deuill him selfe who can speake greater heresie then this is who can speake more openly agaynst Christe and hys holy Scripture If the authoritie of the Priest bée the keyes of heauen and can open open and shyt heauen then néede we no other thyng to our saluation but the authoritie of the Priest then can no man bée saued without the authoritie of the Priest then can there no Priestes bée damned For they haue the keyes of heaueÌ I thinke they wil not bée so mad as by their authoritie to shyt them selues with the deuill Briefely what néede haue we of Christ and of hys holy word For the authoritie of the Priest is the keye of heauen but let me bryng their owne words y e the matter may bée playner The keye in this purpose is taken after the similitude of a materiall key whiche is the next instrument to shyt and to open a doore whereby we enter into the house So lykewise the authoritie to geue sentence that heauen must bée opened vnto this man is called the keye c. To vse many wordes in refellyng this damnable opinion it néedeth not But agaynste them all I will set the authoritie of S. Hierome whose words bée these I shal geue thée y e keyes of heaueÌ This place the Byshops and the Priestes not vnderstandyng haue vsuâped vnto them somewhat of the Phariseis pryde so y e they thinke that they may condemne innocentes and loose them that bée giltie when afore God not y e sentence of the Priest but the lyfe of the giltie is regarded c. Here you haue playnly that the sentence of the Priest is not looked on nor able to loose a sinner afore God Marke also that S. Hierome sayth you vnderstaÌd not this place Moreouer I would know of you all where you caÌ bryng me one example in Scripture that the sentence of a Priest hath loosed a sinner or bound a righteous man and if it can not doe this then is there an other thyng aboue the sentence of a Priest Furthermore that your auctoritie should bée the keyes of heauen it is a gaynst reason agaynst your owne learning For Duns and also Lyra of the same text Qnodcunque ligaueris doe playnely declare that your key of auctoritie may erre Now if it may erre then is it not the right key to the locke of heauen for the right key can neuer erre in his owne locke Wherfore at the most you can make it but a picklocke which belongeth to robbers and théeues onely Moreouer if this were the key theÌ should we neuer bée in suretye whether heaueÌ were opened or not First we haue no promise nor no worde of God made vnto this key And againe we can not know when it openeth heauen and wheÌ not for it may erre after your owne doctours And if it chauÌce for to erre then are not heaueÌ gates opened So y e by this meanes we shall bée alwayes in doubt whether we bée losed froÌ our sinne or not Wherefore we must séeke out an other key that is the very trew key to the locke the which can not erre of the which we shall bée in surety and without all doubt But ere wee declare what this key is we will first shew the nature and the propertye of this key S. Augustine sayth That must be called a key where by the hardnes of our harts are opened vnto fayth and whereby the secretnes of mindes are made manyfest A key it is sayth hée the which doth both open the concieÌce to y t knowledge of synne and also includeth grace vnto the wholesomnes of euerlasting mistery c. This is the diffynition of this key that we speake of after S. Augustine Now compare your power vnto this diffinitioÌ and sée how they doe agrée Fyrst what can your power doe which you call your key to remoue away the hardenes of the harte and to bring in fayth Agayne what can your key Iudge of the secreatnes of mans mynde Thirdly what can your power doe to mens consciences to make theÌ to knowledge their sinne yea where by doe you know your awne synne by your power then haue all priestes a like knowledge Fynally what grace doth your power include in hym y e may bring vs to euerlasting Ioye Wherefore you sée that this deffinition agréeth as well with your key as Chalke and Chéese Therfore must we séeke an other key y e hath all these properties This is nothing els but the holy worde of God whereby that we receaue fayth into our hartes as S. Paule sayth Fayth is by hearing and hearing is by the wordes of God And for this cause the holy Prophet calleth it a lanterne saying Thy word is a lanterne vnto my féete it is a lyght vnto my pathes
should not bée released but thorow your power séeyng that you bée but ministers and seruauntes ordayned of Christ vnto her profite and not to your honour Thys wyll I declare by an example I put this case that there bée a prisoner bounde fast in cheynes ouer the which you haue the custody and the kéepyng after the kynges commaundement now the kynges grace saith vnto you loose that fellow let hym goe frée out of prison vnder this coÌdition that he shal promise to serue no Prince but mée onely What will you loose him or not CaÌ you or dare you kéepe hym longer if you woulde Or can you compell him to make any other composition with you than alonely to serue y e king If you woulde kéepe him longer in prison did you not runne in the kynges displeasure And if hée did promise you any other composition were hée bounde thereto Nay doubtles Moreouer in loosing of him what thyng doe you by your auctoritie yea what thyng doe you at all but that you are mynisters vnto the kynges commaundement and a seruaunt to the poore fellowe The ministration seruice is yours but the auctoritie is the kinges of the which you haue neuer a crumme Take an other example If it please the kynges grace to make any of you an Embassadour and geeue you a commission and commaundement to fetch home into his lande a banished man vnto whom the kinges grace writeth his pardon with such wordes and vnder such condition as pleaseth his grace Now this pardoÌ deliuereth hée to you for to beare and to declare vnto the banished man Here woulde I know of you what you can doe for this banished man more then is written in your coÌmission Also what can you doe againste hym in these thinges that the kinges grace hath pardoned hym You can neyther adde nor take away from the kinges pardon You can no more doe but declare it vnto the partie And if hée receaue it then may hée as lawfully and as fréely come into the land as you may and you can not say by right that you haue by your auctoritie discharged hym or geuen him any pardoÌ of his banishmeÌt but alonely you haue deliuered declared vnto hym the kinges pardon which when hée had receaued with the considerations therein then is hée discharged of hys banishment And if hée will not receaue the kinges pardon then can you neyther helpe him into the land nor yet discharge hym of his traÌsgression but onely you leaue hym and declare vnto him yea and that by the kinges wordes that hée is a banished man and so shall remayne till hée receaue the kinges pardon So likewise y e word of God where in is pardon for all sinners is committed vnto you to preach and to declare which if they receiue by faith they are frée and loosed from their synnes but if they doe not they are bound not by your auctorytie for you bée but mynisters and seruauntes and can no further goe then your commyssion but by y e auctorytie of God onely Wherefore sée well to your conscyence how you can discharge your self afore God that doe so presuÌptuously vsurpe his auctorite of the which you haue neyther worde nor example in scripture Moreouer how can you prooue this manner of absolution Ego absaluo te auctoritate mihi comissa for to bée lawfull I pray you where was there euer any auctoritie coÌmitted vnto man to take away synne There is no auctoritie committed vnto man but all onely ministracioÌ of the worde Now your absolucion maketh mencion of auctoritie yea and that without the sworde and a great many of you vnderstode not the worde Duns sayth Quod absolutio sacerdotis est dispositio necessitatis ad remissionem culpae How thinke you bée these fitte wordes for a Christen man if your absolution bée necessary then can not God take away sinne without you nor you wtout hym but God and you togither take away sinne Whether will you now Will you ascend so hie will you bée check mates with God I thinke shortly you will also bée Gods The Pharesies did recken much better of God then you doe for they sayd that God onely did absolue from sinnes you say I doe assoyle yea and that by auctoritie so that you farre passe the Pharesies But let vs sée what S. Augustine sayth of such meÌ many sinnes bée forgeuen thee hée Prophecyed of men that bée to come There weare many men to come that would say I forgéeue sinnes I iustefie I sanctifie I make whole so many as I baptise Wherefore the Iewes did better vnderstande the remissyon of synnes theÌ heretykes doe for the Iewes sayde what maÌ is this y e forgeueth synnes the heretyke saith I forgeue I make cleane I sanctifie c. These wordes bée playne inough agaynst you for you say we haue auctoritie to remyt synnes And. S. Augustine sayth you bée heretyckes for so saying You can not denye but S. Augustine reprooueth your owne absolucion where in you say that your absolution is requisite of necessitie to remyssion of sinnes the which is nothing els but clearly denying of christ of his blessed bloud and also of his holy worde But if wée had grace wée might perceaue that neyther you nor your absolucion nor yet any thing y e you doe weare of God For all y e you doe is clearely done for mony and for no other cause Recken one thing that you doe as concerning your ministration but that you will haue money for it As not so much as washing of a heape of stones Whereby haue you gotten all your great possessions but alonely vnder the collour that you bée Christes holy bishops For money you make whore dome as lawfull as matrimony For money stollen good shall bée better theÌ heritage For money you make vsury lawful marchaundise For money all sinnes bée vertue Yea and also haue great pardon to them For money you sell man wife mayde child king and land For money you make as good marchauÌdise of womens priuities as a Goldsmith doth of gilted plate You will recken that this is a shame for me to write but it is more shame for you to doe it And if you did not these shamefull déedes I shoulde haue none occasioÌ to make this shamefull writyng Take you away y e cause and I will take away y t writyng Yea you are not so content but you sell Christ you sel the blessed Sacrament of his flesh and bloud you sell his holy worde you sell all other Sacramentes Briefely you sell all maner of thyng that euer hée left in earth to the comfort of mans soule and all for money Yea and not so content but you make also more lawes and more statutes dispense with them for money and all these thynges doe you by the authoritie of the keyes that both open heauen and hell and a mans coffer and also his pursse yea
sometime they losse the coate froÌ his backe Our maister Christe sayth vnto you you haue receiued it frée geue it frée agayne and you geue nothyng frée But I know your auÌswere You will say that you sell not your Masse nor Sacramentes nor the word of God but the labour that you haue about them O thou deuill when wilt thou bée without an excuse wheÌ wilt thou graunt thy selfe gilty Tell me ye that bée without shame if you doe sell but your labour is it not sore and an vnlawfull price to sell it so deare what Byshop can deserue by his labour a thousand pound by yeare yet some of them haue a great deale more and labour nothyng at all How deare wil these men sell their labour if they shoulde bée tankerdebearers They would make water dearer theÌ wyne Yea tel me what labour there is with in the Realme that is halfe so deare sold as their idlenes is But you belly gods did not Christes Apostles take paynes labours about the ministration of the worde and in fulfillyng of their office more in one day then you doe in all your lyues and yet was it not lawfull for them more to receiue then a lyuyng For our maister Christ sayd y t worke man is worthy of his meate so y e our maister wold that they should receiue no more but that was necessarie Also S. Paule sayth our Lord dyd ordeine that they whiche preache the Gospell should lyue on y t Gospell Marke how hée sayth they that preach y t Gospell Now which of you all doth preache y e Gospel not one and yet will you enioye these innumerable possessions S. Hierome sayth on this same text you must lyue on the Gospell but not bée riche also Chrisostome sayth I say boldly that the byshops and Prelates of the Church may haue nothyng but meate and drinke and cloth c. Heare haue you playnely that if you did labour faythfully and truely in the Gospell you could haue but a lyuyng there on and no Lordly possessions but now doe you nothing in the worlde but excercise tyranny on them that would preach the Gospell and make lawes and statutes to destroy them and the holy Gospell of God so that Chrisostome speaketh well of you Beholde I sée men that haue no trew sence of holy scripture yea they vnderstand nothing at all thereof to passe ouer many things for I am ashamed to call theÌ mad meÌ triflers wranglers they bée such as know not what they say nor of what thynge they speake but all onely bée they mighty bold to make lawes to curse coÌdemne those things of y t which they know nothing at all c. Bée not these your workes who can say but that these wordes be spoken of you who maketh statutes and lawes but you who curseth and condemneth but you how can you lay these thinges from you how can you auoyde theÌ so long shall they bée layd agaynst you tyll you can bring in one that is gylty of them I think that will bée long And yet will you haue these great possessions and bée also greate Lordes doing nothing therefore at al but al onely play the part of a byshop as a Christmas game player doth of a king and as a Popet which springeth vp and downe and cryeth Peepe Péepe and goeth his way So doe you make a couÌtenauÌce of great holines of great perfectioÌ but all y e world can testify what you doe in indeede More ouer you are more bound to the Gospell then all other men bee in y e world for thereby haue you all your honour all your riches all your Lordly possessions and if the gospell were not men would no more regard you then they doe Coblers yet deserue you worst of all men of the Gospell Wherefore I can no more say vnto you but the wordes of our Maister Christ Woe bée vnto you hypocrites the whiche shut heauen gates before other men and as S. Luke sayth you haue taken away y e key of science and neyther enter in your selfe nor yet suffer other that come to enter in Now let mée sée how all your keyes and al your power can assoyle you froÌ this same woe y t our M. Christ doth heare laye vnto you This worde of God byndeth you to euerlasting damnation let vs sée if your piklocke can open this locke then will I say that you haue the keyes of heauen or els not I thinke you may séeke all your clegge with keyes and fynde not one that will open this locke FINIS ¶ Free will of man after the fall of Adam of hys naturall strength can doe nothyng but sinne beefore God IN this article will wée not dispute what man may doe by the coÌmon influence geuen hym of God ouer these inferior and worldelye thinges as what power hée hath in eating and drinking in sléeping and speaking in buying and sellyng and in all other such naturall thinges that bée géeuen of God indifferently to all men both to good and bad But here will wée search what strength is in man of his naturall power without the spirit of God for to will or to doe those thinges that bée acceptable before God vnto the fulfilling of the will of God as to beléeue in God to loue God after his commaundemeÌts to loue iustice for it selfe to take God for his father to recken him to bée mercifull vnto him to feare God louingly with all other thinges that meÌ doe call good workes this is the thing that wée will search to knowe Now that hée can doe nothyng in these causes by his frée wil our maister Christ prooueth it in these wordes Hee that abideth in mée and I in him bringeth forth much fruite for without mée caÌ ye doe nothing if a man abide not in mée hée is cast out as a braunch and shall burne Here it is open that fréewill without grace can doe nothing I doe not speake of eating drinking though that bée of grace but nothing that is fruitfull that is meritorious that is worthy of thanke that is acceptable before God For hee that hath not Christ in hym is cast out this is the first fruite of freewill than wythereth hée that is the second fruite this wythering helpeth hym nothing to goodnesse hée must wither let him doe the best than is hée gathered and cast in the fire this is the thirde fruit What can bée in the fire doe nothing but burne Hée can not lye there as a thing indifferent but hée must néedes burne hée caÌ not come out of y t fier by his owne streÌgth let hym intende as much as hée can his intention can not helpe hym nor yet further hym So that all the might of fréewil when hée is left alone is nothyng els but firste to bée cast out and seconde to wyther so decayeth hée thyrdly to be
there bée a playner example what meaneth Paule in these words when they weare neyther borne nor had done neyther good nor bad but that the election of God myght stand Doth hée not clearely take away all manner of merites both de congruo also de condigno and declare the wyll of God to bée the cause onely But heare will subtyll blyndnes say that God sawe béefore that Iacob should doe good and therefore dyd hée chuse hym Hée sawe also that Esau should doe no good and therefore hée repelled hym Alas for blindenes what will you iudge of that that God saw How know we that God sawe that And if hée sawe it yet how know we that that was the cause of Iacobs election These children bée vnborne and they haue done neyther good nor bad and yet one of them is chosen the other is refused S. Paule knoweth none other cause but the will of God and will you discuse an other And where you say that God did sée afore that one of them should doe good I praye you what was the cause or whereby saw hée that hée should doe good you must néedes say by that that hée would geue hym his grace Ergo the will of God is yet the cause of election for because y e God would geue hym his grace Therefore God saw that hée should doe good and so should also y e other haue done if God woulde haue geuen hym that same grace Wherefore you gyauntes that will subdue heauen and earth leaue your searching of this cause and bée content with the will of God doubt not but the will of God is as righteous and as lawfull a cause as your merites can bée And doubt you not but S. Paule that toke so great labours in this matter dyd sée as farre in mans deseruing as we can doe yet hée concluded with these wordes of scriptures I will shew mercy to whom I shew mercy I will haue coÌpassion of whom I haue compassion So lyeth it not in mans will or cunnyng but in the mercy of God Hée sayth not I will haue mercy on hym that I sée shall doe good but I will shew mercy to whom I wil. Hée saith not I will haue compassion of hym y â shall deserue it de congruo But of him of whom I will haue coÌpassion This doth S. Augustine well proue in these words The disputatioÌ of theÌ is vain y â which doe defend y e preseÌce of God agaynst the grace of God and therfore say that we were chosen afore y e making of the world because y e God knew afore that we should bée good not béecause hee should make vs good But hée that sayth You haue not chosen mée sayth not that For if hée dyd therefore chose vs béecause that hée knew before that wée should bée good theÌ must hee also knowe béefore that wée should fyrst haue chosen hym c. Here is it playne that the election of God is not because hée sawe afore that we should doe well but all onely the cause of election is his mere mercy and the cause of our doing well is his election And therefore S. Paule sayth not of workes but of callynge Now goe to you subtill Duns men with all your carnall reasons search out a cause of his secrete will If you dyd beléeue that hée were good righteous and mercyfull it were a great comfort for you that the electioÌ stoode all onely by hys will for so were you sure that it should bée both righteously done and mercifully but you haue no fayth therfore must you nedes mystrust God and of that fall you to inuent causes of election of your own strength As one should say béecause God will not of his righteousnes or of his mercy choose vs we will be sure that we shall bée elected For fyrst will we inuent that the election commeth of deseruyng and then will we also dreame certayne workes that shall thereunto bée appoynted of vs and those will we doe at our pleasure so that the election and reprobacion shall stande all in your hands let God doe what that pleaseth him But now béecause there bée certayne open places of scripture that geue onely the cause to God all onely of election also of reprobation therefore are these men sore troubled and can not tell no other remedy but all onely to studye how they may wring wrest the open scriptures to the fortifiing of their errour and to the satisfyinge of their carnall reason so that where the holy Ghost sayth I will obdurate the hart of Pharao they will take vpon them to learne and to teach the holy Ghost to speake better and to say of this maner I will suffer Pharao to bée indurated but I will not doe it but my easynes my softnes whereby that I shall suffer him shall bring other men to repentaunce but Pharo shal it make more obstinate in malice So that God doth indurate as you say when hée doth not chastice a synner but sheweth softnes and easynes and sufferaunce to hym Hée is mercifull when hée doth call a sinner to repentaunce by affiction and scourging So that induration after your exposition is nothing els but for to suffer euyll by softnes and by goodnes To haue mercy is nothing els but to correcte to scourge and to punyshe men for their synnes This is the exposition of induration after S. Hierome and after your common glose S. Hieromes wordes bée these God doth indurate when hée doth not by and by castigate a synner Hée hath mercy when hée doth call a synner by and by vnto repentaÌce by afflictions c. This is auctoritie inough as you thinke what shoulde you search any farther Dyd not these men vnderstand scripture Is not this exposition playne This taketh away all inconuenieÌces By this exposition God is not the auctor of euell This is a clarkely exposition Briefly this this must néedes bee the true expositioÌ Wherfore it weare better for you to erre with S. Hierome and with our oulde schoolemen then for to say true with these newe heretykes so call you all them that will reproue oulde errours Now haue you well defended the matter Now is your cause well proued Now must the holy Ghost chang his wordes For hée hath new schoolemaysters And wheare hée was wont to say I haue hardened Pharos hart Now must hée say Pharao hath hardened hym selfe by my softnes and by my easines but I haue not done it But yet I pray you how woulde you satisfie a weake conscience that stickes faste to the worde of God and reckeneth that the holy Ghost knoweth well what hée shal speake and wil speake nothing without a great cause but that that hée speaketh shall bée so well spoken that you can not amende it How thynke you is it sufficient to say to this poore man S. Hierome and all schoole men say so holde thou thy peace
and harder And the more y t word of God is preached the more obstinate are they and the more mischief intende they Then all their study then all their wisedome then all their labour then all their might then all their power then all their craft and subtiltie then all their frendes that they can make in heauen and in earth is nothyng els but to oppresse the word of God yea and they thinke all to litle for y t more it is preached the more they grudge and the woodder bée they After this maner was the hart of Pharao indurated wheÌ that the word of God was declared vnto hym by Moyses hée had no grace to receiue it then the more that Moyses laboured in the worde the more sturdyer was hée in withstandyng of it and alwayes harder and harder This is also euidently séene in the corrupt nature of man for the more a thyng is forbydden hym the more desireth hée to doe it But what néede me to goe into Egypt to fetch an exaÌple to prooue this Looke of mine own countreymen if they bée not openly indurated and so blynded that no maÌ is able to defend them by any reason or law and therefore they take them selues to violence and oppression as Pharao dyd whiche bée the right signes and tokens of induration For the more y t word of God is preached and the veritie is declared vnto them the more sturdyer and obstinate bée they agaynst it And all theyr study all theyr wyttes all theyr counsels all their craft and mischief with all glosinges and lyinges and with blasphemyng of God hys preachers is nothyng els but to kéepe y t word of God vnder and to withstand that veritie which they know in their conscience must néedes goe foorth though all the world say nay And therfore will they heare no man nor reason with any man but euen say as Pharao dyd I will not let the people goâ But if they were not indurated the verye enemyes vnto the veritie they woulde at the lest wayes heare their poore brethreÌ of charitie know what they coulde say if they coulde prooue their saying to bée true then if they had y t loue of y e veritie as they haue but y e shadow they would geue inmortall thaÌkes to god with great méekenes and with a low spirite receiue the heauenly verity and thanke their brethren hartely that they warned them of such a damnable way now in good tyme season But there is no loue to the veritie nor yet feare of God nor regarde to the daunger of their soules And why For they be children of induration and of blasphe my And therfore the more it is preached the more are they obstinate This is the verye induration that God worketh in mens hartes wherby they bée the children of darkenes Therefore let vs pray instantly to God to mollifie our hard harts for Christes deare bloud sake Amen That it is lawfull for all maner of men to read the holy Scripture HOw can Antichrist bée better knowen then by thys token that hée condemneth Scriptures and maketh it heresie and high treason against the kynges grace for lay men to reade holy scripture As though it were alonely a possession and an heritage of certayne men that bée marked alonely with exteriour signes and the truth to say wyth the token of the beaste as with shaueÌ crownes long gownes and baners about their neckes They that haue these tokens bée the heyres of holy Scriptures and may reade it at their pleasure though they vnderstand as much as a Popingaye But holy Scripture that is sent vs from heauen yea and that by the sonne of God to destroy all heresies this holy scripture shall ingender in lay men heresie If this bée not the doctrine of Antichrist I know not hys doctrine Tell mée what can bée more contrary to Christ then by violence to oppresse the scriptures and to coÌdemne them as vnlawfull yea and as heresie for certaine men to reade and to say that there bée certayne secrettes in them that belonge not for lay meÌ to know And that this thing shall not bée denyde for I know they bée slipper that I haue to doe wyth and there is no holde of them therefore wyll I recite an open acte that all the worlde doth remember My Lord of LondoÌ opeÌly at Pauls crosse was not ashamed with intollerable blasphemes to condemne the holy testament of Christ Iesus hauing for hym but a damnable collour and and a deadly reason of the deuill that was how there were in the translation so many heresyes that all y t world knoweth that it was abhominable and a deadly lye though it were a lordly lye But such probations doth God all wayes let them haue that bée agaynst his holy veretye But let vs graunt that that translation was so false Why dyd not you there take vpon you openly for to amend it and to set forth truely the holy testament of Christ You must néedes graunt that there is an holy testament of his in earth except you will denye Christ as I doubt not but that you will in effect Wheare is it Why haue we it not If that weare not it Why doe not you set y t very true testament out You were ready to condemne an other mans faythfull labour and dilygence but you had no charytie to amende it You thinke alwayes to disceaue the world with your holy hypocrisy Men bée not so blinde but that they can well indge If you had condemned that testament all onely béecause of errours yet at y t least wayes you should both of charitie and also of dutye haue set forth the trew text and then would men haue thought y t you condemned the other by the reason of errours But men may now euydently sée y t you dyd not condemne it for errours sakes For how sholde they iudge errours that bée so vnlearned but all onely béecause that the veritie was there in y t which you could not abyde that men should knowe that dyd the processe of your sermon and also your tyranny that doth folow wil proue But my Lord I say to you and to all yours if you doe not amend it shall bée to your eueralsting damnacyon for God will not take this rebuke at your hand Remember that hée hath sworne by the mouth of hys Prophet by hys right hand and by the myght of his strength that hée wil defende this cause Bée not these lordly wordes of the eternall God think you to make hym forsworne Remember how the holy ghost threatyneth you in an other place saying if a man dyd dispise the lawe of Moses hée must without any mercy dye Howe much more are they worthy of punishment that doe treade the sonne of God vederneath their féete and despise the bloud of his testament How thinke you is not this openly agaynst you that condemne not all onely Christ
but also his blessed worde all that longeth to hym Take awaye Christes word and what remayneth béehynde of Christ nothing at all I pray you my Lorde to whome was this worde fyrst preached to whome was this written all onely to priestes and not vnto lay men yea was it not written to all the worlde yes truely Wherby will you conuerte a Turke or an Infidell not by holy Scripture When they bée conuerted what wil you learne them what wyll you géeue them to reade any other thing then holy Scripture I thinke nay Now will you make your owne countreymen your owne citizens your owne subiectes yea your owne brethren redéemed with Christes blessed bloud worsse then Iewes and Infidels But there is no reason nor no brotherhod nor no Christen charitie that can mooue you or that can helpe you for you are so blynded and so obstinate against Christ that you had rather all the worlde shoulde perishe then his doctrine shoulde bee brought to light but I doe promyse you if God doe spare mée lyfe and géeue mée grace I shall so set it out if you doe not reuoke it that it shall bée to your vtter shame and confusion finde the best remedye that you can I doe beléeue stedfastly that god is mightier then you and I doe recken and faythfully beléeue that you are ten tymes worsse then the greate Turke for hée regardeth no more but rule and dominioÌ in this worlde and you are not therewyth content but you will also rule ouer meÌs consconsciences yea and oppresse Christ and his holy worde and blaspheme and condemne his worde Was it not a holy connsell of the Chaunceler of London to counsell a certaine marchaunt to buye Robyn hoode for his seruauntes to read What should they doe wyth vitas patrum and with bookes of holy Scripture Also the same Chauncelour sayde to an other man what findest thou in the Gospell but a story what good canst thou take there out O Lord God where art thou why sléepest thou why sufferest thou this blasphemy Thou hast defended thy Prophetes with wild fire from heauen and wilt thou suffer thy onely fonne and thy heauenly word thus to bée despised and to bée reckened but as a story of Robin hoode Rise vp good Lorde Rise vp thy enemyes doe preuayle Thy enemyes doe multiplye shew thy power defend thy glory It is thy contumely and not ours what haue we to doe with it but alonely to thy glory Reuenge this cause or thy enemyes shall recken it not to bée thy cause O thou eternall God thoughe our sinnes haue deserued this yet looke on thy name yet looke on thy veritie Sée howe thou art mocked Sée how thou art blasphemed yea that by them that haue taken on them to defend thy glory But now heauenly father séeyng that thou hast so suffered it yet for the glory of thy name geue some man strength to defend it or els shalt thou bée clearely taken out of the hartes of all men Wherefore most gracious Lord of thy mercy and grace I beséech thée that I may haue the strength to defend thy godly word to thy glory and honour and to the vtter confusion of thy mortall enemyes Helpe good Lorde helpe and I shall not feare a thousande of thyne enemyes In thy name will I begyn to defend this cause First commeth thy faythfull seruaunt Moses true and iust in all thy workes and hée commaundeth faithfully truely with great threatnings that man woman and child should diligently read thy holy word saying Set your harts on all my wordes the which that I doe testifie vnto you this day that you may commaunde them vnto your children to kéepe to doe to fulfill all thynges that bée written in the booke of this law Marke how hée commauÌded them to learne their children all thynges that bée written in this booke and so to learne theÌ that they might kéepe and fulfill all things that were written in y t booke Moses made nothing of secretnes will you make secretes therin how shall men fulfill those wordes that they knowe not How can men knowe the very true way of God haue not the word of God is not all our knowledge therin The Prophet sayth thy word is a lanterne vnto my féete and a light vnto my pathes Hée calleth it a lanterne and light yea and that vnto all men and you call it but a story darkenes and a thyng of secretnes yea and occasion of heresie how can the occasion of darknes geue light how can a lanterne bée a thing of secretnes how can the veritie of God bée occasion of heresie The holy Prophet sayth blessed is the man that setteth his delectation in the will of God and his meditation in Gods law night and day Here sayeth the spirite of God that men bee blessed that study the word of God and you say that men bée heretickes for studying of it How doth the spirite of God and you agrée Also S. Paule commaundeth vs to receiue the helmet of health and the sword of the spirite the whiche is the worde of God I pray you to whom doth hée here speake to Priestes onely How many of your Priestes dyd hée knowe yea was not this Epistle written to the whole Churche of the Ephesians And dyd not they read it were not they lay men and why shall not our lay men read that they red Moreouer doth not Paule call it the sword of the spirite is it not lawfull for lay men to haue the spirit of God Or is the spirite of God not frée but bound alonely to you Also S. Iohn sayth if any man come to you bring not this doctrine receiue him not into your house nor yet salute hym Here the holy ghost would we should haue no other doctrine but holy scripture and you will take it alonely from vs. Furthermore this was written vnto a woman and to her children and you will y t no other man wyfe nor childe shall reade it But if we should receiue your Priestes into our houses after this rule I thinke we should not bée greatly coÌbered with them for their are few of them that haue this word Also our M. Christ saith vnto the pharesies search you scriptures for in them you thinke to haue eternall life Our Maister sent the Pharisies to scriptures and you forbyd Christen men to reade them who had a worse sprite then they and yet they iudged better of holy scriptures theÌ you doe For they iudged to haue lyfe in theÌ you iudge to haue heresyes in theÌ so that you bée ten tymes worse to scriptures theÌ euer were they Also Paule saith all scripture geuen by insperation of God is profitable to teach to improoue to enforme io enstruct in righteousnes that the man of God may bée perfect and prepared vnto all good workes You will not denye but but scripture is geueÌ vs of God Ergo
would condeÌne it or els to mooue hym to condemne that thyng that coÌmeth from heauen yea and that froÌ the father of heanen and sent and learned by his eternall sonne which hath sealed it wyth hys most precious bloude and also commaunded his glorious Apostles to preach it and confirmed it wyth so many myracles and did also géeue to the confirming and the writing of it the glorious consolatour of the holy Ghost So that it is open that the father of heauen did not send this godly worde with a small diligence or as though hée cared not whether it shoulde remayne in earth or not But so hath hée declared this holy worde wyth such a prosses that heaueÌ earth hell should know y â it is his worde and that it is his will that all men shoulde haue it and that hée woulde defende it and bée enemy vnto all theÌ that woulde ouerpresse it Wherfore let them that bée cappitall enemies vnto his grace both in hart and in déede susspect that of his grace and moue him vnto it for doubtles I will neuer doe it For I dare boldely say that the deuill of hell which is enemy vnto his grace both of body and soule will moue hym vnto no other thing but alonely so to condemne Gods worde and this thing doth his grace know well and therefore I doubte not but that hée hath and also will auoyde the daunger thereof Neuerthelesse it may please God to take so great veÌgeauÌce for our abhominable sinnes that after hys graces dayes hée may sende vs such a tyraunt that shall not alonely forbid the Newe Testament but also all thynges that may bée to the honour of God yea and that paraduenture vnder such a coâllour of Gods name that all men shall recken none other but that hée is Gods frende This will bée a great scourge and an intollerable plague the father of heauen of hys infinite mercy defende vs from such a terrible vengeaunce For it is the greatest plague that can come in earth as S. Paule doth declare to the Romaynes when that Gods veritie is condemned in Gods name and meÌ bée so blynde that they can not perceaue it for they bée géeueÌ into a peruerse seÌce This plague neuer coÌmeth but it is a tokeÌ of euerlasting reprobatioÌ Our most merciful redéemer Christ Iesus defeÌde vs froÌ it AmeÌ But if it come that wée must néedes suffer this plague howe shall Christen men vse themselues to this Prince that will so condemne Gods worde My Lordes the Byshoppes woulde depose hym with shorte deliberation and make no conscience of it They haue deposed Princes for lesser causes theÌ this is a great deale But against them will I alwayes lay Christes facte and his holy Apostles and the worde of God whom Christen men must alonely follow Therfore the kynges commanndement must bée considered on this maner If the kyng forbid the newe Testament or any of Christes SacrameÌts or the preaching of the worde of God or any other thynge that is agaynst Christ vnder a temporall payne or els vnder y e payne of death men shall first make faythfull prayers to God and then diligent intercession vnto y e kynges grace with all due subiection that hys grace woulde relealse that commaundement If hée will not doe it they shall kéepe their Testament with all other ordinaunce of Christ and let the kyng exercise his tyranny if they can not flée in no wise vnder the payne of damnation shall they withstand him with violence but suffer patiently all the tyranny that hée layeth on them both in their bodyes goodes and leaue the vengeaunce of it vnto their heauenly father whiche hath a scorge to tame those bedlames with when hée séeth his tyme. But in no wise shall they resiste violeÌtly neither shall they deny Christes veritie nor yet forsake it béefore the Prince lest they runne in the dauÌger of these woordes hee that denyeth me and my woorde béefore men I shall deny hym béefore my father in heauen And let not men regarde this matter lightly and thinke that they may geeue vp their testamentes and yet not denye Christ For what so euer hée bée that geeueth vp his Testament as a thyng worthye to bée condemned hee doth béefore God denye Christ though his testameÌt bée peraduenture hée not knowyng false and vntruly Printed or vntruly traÌslated yet vnto him is it a true testament and therfore shall hée not deliuer it to any that will condemne it as vnlawfull But this shall hée doe If any man that is learned doe finde any faulte there in hée shall bée glad to ameÌde that faulte but not to suffer in any wise for that or for those faultes the whole testament to bée condemned as vnlawfull For if that should bée suffered then should we haue no testameÌt for there is no testament y t is so true but either there bée faultes in déede or els men by cauilations may inuent y t there bée defaultes For this dare I say boldly that the new testament in Englishe is ten tymes truer then the old transtion in Latin is in the which bée many places that doe want whole senteÌces and many places that no man caÌ defend without heresie as this texte Non omnes immutabimur Also this Sedere ad dexteram meam vel sinistram non aest meum dare vobis Also these places want Commorati sumus trogilij Seiungere ab is qui huiusmodi sunt with many other places more that no man can say but they bée euidently false yet we may not burne our bookes for all that but kéepe them and amende them Neither shall they goe about to depose their Prince as my Lordes the Byshops were wont to doe but they shall boldely confesse that they haue the veritie and will there by abyde and alonely shall they praye to their heauenly father to chaunge the hart of their Prince that they may lyue vnderneth hym after Christes worde in quietnes as Paul exhorteth vs saying I exhorte that prayers supplications petitions and geuyng of thankes bée had for all men for Kynges for all that are in preheminence that we may lyue a quyet and a peaceable lyfe in all goodnesse and honesty This shal men behaue them selues towarde their Prince and in no wise shall they denye Christes worde or graunt to the burning of their testamentes but if the kyng will doe it by violence they must suffer it but not obey to it by agréement This may bée prooued by y e examples of the Apostles when the hie Priestes of the temple commaunded Peter and Iohn that they should no more preach and teach in the name of Iesus But they made them aunswere it was more right to obey God then man Also the Pharyses came and commaunded our M. Christ in Herodes name That hée should depart froÌ thence or hée would kyll hym but hée would not obey but made them aunswere to Herode with a
iudge and if Christes worde condemne the couÌsell who shal approoue it who shall prayse it who shall defende it The temporall sworde nor the multitude of Byshops nor interdiction excommunication nor cursing can then helpe Wherefore let euery true ChristeÌ man looke on this matter indifferently it is no trifling wyth God nor with his holy worde for God will remayne for euer his holy word must bée fulfilled and if we wil not fulfill it bée shal cast vs down to the déepe pit of hell and make of stones meÌ in our stede that shall kéepe his worde It is no light thyng for it lyeth on the saluation and damnation both of body and soule froÌ the which we can not bée deliuered with these glorious wordes Concilium ConciliuÌ Patres Patres Episcopi Episcopi for all these may bée the ministers of the deuill yea though they were aungels Therfore ones agayne I doe monish and exhorte in the glorious name of the lyuing God and in y e swéet bloud of Christ Iesus all true ChristeÌ men to take héede what they doe agaynste Christes holy word whiche is their eternal God their mercyfull redemerand shall bée also their mighty and glorious iudge Now let vs examine the wordes of the Councell First of all the Councell graunteth that in the begynning of the church all Christen men were houseled vnder both kyndes nowe would I knowe of the Councell of whom the Church had receiued this maner of Christ or his holy Apostles as doubtles shée dyd then what authoritye had the Councell to chaunge the institution of Christ and of his holy Apostles and also the vse and practise of holy Church was not the first Churche of God Did shée not kéepe Christes institution did shée not fulfill Christes word Did not y e holy Apostles learne here so And now shall the Councell of Constance first condemne Christ and his blessed word then the learnyng of Christes holy Apostles and also the long vse and practise of Christes blessed Church without any Scripture without authoritie or without any speciall reuelation froÌ God but alonely for auoydyng of certeine perils Yea and not content alonely to coÌdemne these thinges but vnder the paine of heresie to coÌdemne them This is to sore a coÌdemnation of Christes open woorde and of that thyng whiche they graunt that the Church dyd vse at the begynnyng Furthermore the Councell sayth that holy fathers and the Church dyd bryng in this custome to housell laye men vnder one kinde Are you not ashamed of these woordes Doth not your conscience prike you thus openly to lye yea of Christ and of his holy Church Christes worde is openly agaynste you and you graunt that the vse of the church was also otherwise And as for holy fathers here may you sée what they say to it but you are the children of the kyngdome of lyes and doubtlesse if you bryng not foorth the holy fathers that make for you you shall not alonely bée taken for abhominable and ââ¦en lyers but also for shameful and detestable sclaunderers both of holy Church and also of holy fathers But it is no wonder for Antichrist must declare him selfe openly to bée agaynst Christ yet is hée neuer without an excuse and a shaddow of holynes where by hée may blynd the poore people But what excuse had hée here in the Councell to coÌdemne Christes worde That they might auoyde certaine sclauÌders and perrils béecause that there is no body without bloud Bée not these lawfull causes to condemne Christes open word yea and that vnder the payne of heresie Is not this a new maner of law to make that hée that will not obeye a statute made agaynst Gods word which hée is bouÌde to obey vnder payne of euerlastyng damnation alonely for auoydyng perrils to bée condemned for an hereticke Briefely by this reason may they condemne all holy Scripture by laying icoperdies perrils thereto they may condemne all the creatures of God for there may bée perill in vsing of them all But what néede many wordes to prooue this Councell to bée of the deuill for if that bée not of the deuill that is contrary to Christ and hath no excuse for it but alonely to auoyde perrils I caÌ not tell what is of the deuill I am sure Antichrist shall neuer bée without some carnall excuse for if hée will deny Christ to bée both God man hée shall haue stronger carnall reasons for him then the Councell hath for this but this matter must not bée iudged by carnal reasons It is Gods worde that is aboue all creatures wherefore let vs goe to the Scriptures as a sure ancore to ouercome Antichrist with all his carnall reasons First our maister Christ when hée dyd institute this blessed Sacrament did vse these woordes take it and eate it this is my body c. Likewise takyng the challice hée gaue thankes gaue it vnto them saying drinke all of this this is my bloud of the newe testament the which shall bée shed for many into remission of sinnes These bée playne wordes drinke of it all hée that sayth all excepteth no man Furthermore hée knewe that there might bée ieoperdies in the receiuyng of it yet hée sayth drinke of it all for it is my bloud that shall bée shed for the remission of sinnes Now was it not shed for lay mens sinnes why shal they not then drinke of it The maister and the Lord sayth drinke therof and shall the miserable seruaunt withstand his commaundemeÌt yea commaunde the playne contrary and say drinke not therof But now commeth my Lord of Rochester which perceiueth that the Councel is connict in that that it consenteth that the whole Church in the begynnyng did receiue this Sacrament vnder both kyndes and yet forbiddeth that same thyng and sayth to mainteine this errour that Christe spake these wordes drinke of it all alonely to his Apostles for there were no other men there but the Apostles and therfore they must alonely drinke therof I aunswere My Lord if this thing were alonely lawfull vnto the Apostles how will you discharge the primatiue Churche in the whiche were those men that Christ ministred this Sacrament vnto yea the selfe men did minister it vnder both kyndes to the whole congregation accordyng to this commaundement drinke of it all Dout not but they vnderstoode Christes will as well as you in this commaundement But in the way of communication let vs grauÌt you that to the Apostles this was onely sayd how will you theÌ discharge your owne Priestes from deadly sinne the which receiue it vnder both kindes and yet bée they neither Apostles nor successours of theÌ but after your own learnyng the Bishops alonely bée their successours the Priestes doe represent lxxij Disciples Shal they in this thyng represeÌt the Apostles and in absoluyng from sinne but the Disciples But let vs sée farther in your for fetched reason tel vs how
the foote Your grace may not consyder in this cause y t multitude nor the dignitie of men for you bée as good as the best of theÌ but your grace must consider that it is God omnipotentes cause it is Christes cause it is the word of God it is y t blessed bloud of Christ that is ouer troden it is the ordinaunce that commeth out of heauen and not out of counsels yea and geuen by God hymselfe and not by mans auctoritye And now shall your grace suffer thys thynge so lightly to bée broken béecause men doe inuent a carnall reason agaynst it the deuill was neuer without a reason but that proueth not the cause against Gods word King Saul had no smale reasoÌ for hym wheÌ hée dyd saue kyng Agag the best shéepe and OreÌ to offer to God was not this a resonable cause to saue the beastes to Gods honour and to offer theÌ vp vnto God was it not a goodly shine to saue the kyng rather then to kill hym What man will recken it euill to saue a maÌ what man can iudge it euill to saue beastes and that y t best to offer them to God Was not God best worthy was not this a good consideration was not this a good intent Finally it is ten tymes better then the reason of the counsell is and yet Saul with all his good reason wyth all his good deuotion with all his good purpose with all his fatte beastes is repelled of God for euer all bycause hée stucke to his good intention left the commaundement of God Some men will thinke it but a light thynge whether they receiue y t blessed bloud by it selfe or els with the body but as light as they thinke it yet is it Gods word yet is it Christes ordinauÌce yet did the Apostles obserue it yet did the holy Church so fulfill it And if y t word of God were away by reason it were but a light thyng to Baptise in water or in wyne but the worde of God is open that it must bée done with water and not in wyne and yet there is no cause why but the worde of God Moreouer by reason it was but a light thyng to say Bée glad y â daughter of SioÌ behold thy kyng coÌmeth to thée sittyng on an Asse on her fole This saying by reason is not alonely simple but also foolishe to say that a kyng shal come riding on an Asse yea and on a borowed Asse and therof to make so much a doe as though it wer a notable thyng who would not now mocke a kyng if hée dyd so ryde notwithstandyng all this these bée the wordes of God yea and also fulfilled in very déede of our maister Christ in his owne proper person Moreouer by reason it was but a madde token that the Sauiour of the world Christ Iesus was borne to say you shal finde a young child wrapped in cloutes layd in a cribbe what is this to purpose what is this to prooue that the sauiour of y t world is borne will not reason mocke this when wil reason bée persuaded by this token y t Messias whom all the Prophetes all the Patriarkes haue promised so many huÌdred yeares afore was now borne and yet this token came from heaueÌ yea and by the ministration of aungels and the shepheardes dyd beléeue y t word Briefly by reason what bée all the articles of the fayth where is Christ where is remission of sins where is y t lyfe to come Reason mocketh all these thynges but yet they bée true bycause alonely y t word of God speaketh them Wherfore most noble and excelleÌt Prince looke on the word of God and not of blynde reason and saue the honour therof for it shal saue your grace at your most néede Furthermore I doe exhorte and require with all honour yea and I doe coÌmaunde in the vertue of Christ Iesus and his blessed word all Dukes all Earles all Lordes all maner of estates hygh and lowe that will bée Christen men that will bée saued by the vertue of Iesus Christes blessed bloud that they doe sée this ordinauÌce of the God of heauen obserued to the vttermost of their power and when soeuer that they will bée houseled that they receiue the blessed SacrameÌt vnder both kyndes and at the lest desire it with all their hart of their curates and so desire it that they may bée discharged afore the immortall God of heauen whiche will not bée mocked nor auoyded with a damnable reasoÌ but what soeuer thyng there bée that is agaynst the holy word of God and the glorious ordinauÌce what collour so euer it bryng with it of holynes let it bée a cursed and reckened of the deuill This doth S. Cyprian learne vs saying what thyng soeuer it bée that is ordeined by mans madnes where by the ordinaunce of God is violated it is whoredome it is of the deuil and it is sacrilege Wherfore fly froÌ such contagiousnesse of men and auoyde their woordes as a canker and as pestilence c. These woordes bée playne of all maner of men of what estate what dignitie or of what honour soeuer they bée and what collour of holynes soeuer they bryng with them Wherfore in this present writyng I doe counsel and exhorte all true Christen men to take héede what they doe The word of god is so playne in this matter that they can desire it no playner It is no childes game to trifle with Gods worde God will not bée trifled with nor yet mocked But nowe to helpe poore men that bée vnlearned I will assoyle certeine of their damnable reasons The first is we will not geue it vnder that kynde of wyne lest that there shoulde by negligence either of the Priest or of the receiuer fall any droppe on the grounde I aunswere our Christ dyd know that such a chaunce might come you can not deny it except you will say that hée was not God as you would not greatly sticke to doe if you might haue maintenaunce and yet notwithstanding dyd hée institute it in both kindes Aunswere you to this Moreouer why doe not by this reasoÌ your owne priestes abstayne froÌ the wine séeing that this perill may also chauÌce to them as your cautelles of y t Masse doe graunt Also if it bée a reasonable cause that you shal not kéepe Christes ordinaunce béecause of auoyding of perilles then may you take away all the whole Sacrament to auoyde perilles for in receauing of it in y e kinde of bread is ieopardous least there remayne any crumme in the receauers téeth This reasoÌ is as good as yours so that now all the SacrameÌt in both kindes is taken away Furthermore if you will auoyde all perilles then may you géeue thys Sacrament to no man for you can not tell who is in deadly sinne who not for you know not their hartes it were a sore perell and greatly
more ieoperdye to geue the pure body of Christ Iesus into a foule soule then y t a drop of bloud by negligence should fall on the ground for there falleth but a drop and here is y t whole body in a foular place then the ground is Also that may bée auoyded with good diligence and wisedome of the Priest but that the sacrament shall alwayes bée receiued into a pure conscience there is no dilygence of the priest that can make it How thinke you now now is all the whole sacrament Christes blessed ordinaunce clearely taken away and all for auoyding ieoperdies and perells Thus trifle you with Christes holy word yea and y t in your great and holy counsels Other reasons my Lorde of Rochester bringeth that bée worthy of no solution for hée doth but mocke scorne and trifle with Gods word Hée bringeth y t myracle of y t fiue loues where there is no mentioÌ made of wyne therefore lay men must bée houseled in one kinde is not this madnes What meane these men y t neyther feare God nor yet bée ashamed of man what is this to the purpose Christ dyd a myrackle of fyue loues where is no mencion made of wyne what is this to the sacrament If the bread fygnifyed one part of the sacrament what sygnifyed the 2. fyshes they that were there These 2. things must néedes signifye the other part Also lay men did touch this breade Moreouer in an other place Christ geueth all onely wine Therefore the sacrament must bée receiued in the kinde of wine al onely of the lay men Bée not these goodly argumentes yea and that of bishops it were madnes to aunswere to them That by Gods worde it is lawfull for Priestes that hath not the gift of chastitie to marry Wiues I Haue séene and heard in diuerse countryes where I haue béene intolerable persecutioÌ agaynst Priestes that were compelled by weakenes of nature to mary wyues for that intent that they might after Gods law and mans law vse an honest coÌuersation in this world For the which thyng I say they haue béene sore persecuted some cast out of their countrey some drowned some burned and some beheaded Finally all the cruelnes that could bée excogitated against them men thought it to litle Wherfore I that recken my selfe a debtour and a seruaunt vnto all meÌ in all thynges wherein I may profite them and specially in thynges that apperteine to instructioÌ of their conscience hath taken vpoÌ me in this cause to shew my litle and small learnyng charitably desiryng theÌ that bée some thing yet against this thyng that they will let them selues bée taught and instructed by Gods word and not to set themselues obstinately agaynste the verity of Gods blessed word For our Lord can easely beare and suffer an vnwilled ignoraunce but a peruerse malice and a froward resistyng of his veritie can hée not suffer but thereunto is hée a mortall and an extreme enemy Wherefore let men consider that if this article doth stand with Gods word âith Christes holy doctrine that if then they resiste and set themselues agaynst it how that they doe resiste God the which no man is able to performe Certaine men there bée that of a very peruerse froward and obstinate mynde doth set them selues agaynst this article other moe And will in no wise admit either reason or learnyng but still remaine in theyr old errour that they haue conceiued in their braynes whiche is neither grounded in Gods holy word nor yet in the holy conuersation or lyuyng of blessed and vertuous meÌ Vnto these men will I write nothyng bycause I will not trouble them and bycause I would bée loth to bée torne with dogs téeth or elles to cast pearles béefore swyne An other sorte of meÌ there bée that doth not admit this article by the reason that they bée ignoraunt in Scriptures and know not the very grouÌde therof but alonely are led by an old custome that they haue béen brought vp in Yet neuerthelesse they are not obstinate enemyes vnto the veritie but would gladly geue place to learnyng and reason And all that they doe is to search with a sober méekenes what y e truth is The which thing they are glad to embrace as soone as it is layde to them Vnto these men is my writyng and my labour spent whom I doe charitably beséeche that they will fauourably and indifferently iudge this my writyng This doe I bynde my selfe to prooue this thing by Gods grace out of Christs holy worde by the sayinges of holy Doctours by the authoritie of autheÌticall stories by the examples practise of holy and vertuous men And if I doe not this I will bée contented not to bée beléeued which thyng if I can performe I thinke all reasonable men will géeue credence to mée Finally and laât of all I will shew those reasons and authorities wherby that the Pope hath bounde hys Priestes to kéepe as hée calleth it pure chastitie And in conclusion after my poore learnyng I will assoyle all those Scriptures and reasons and prooue that in this thyng they caÌ haue no place Vnto the performyng of the whiche Iesus of his infinite mercy graunt me of his holy spirite Amen FIrst coÌmeth blessed Saint Paule whom the Church of God hath alwayes had in reuerence and hée approueth this doctrine of mine saying Let euery man for auoyding of fornication haue his wife and euery woman haue her husband Marke how blessed S. Paule coÌmaundeth where as any daunger of fornication is that euery man in auyoding of vicious lyuyng should take a wife Here is no man excepted for the text is for euery man and specially for them that can not lyue sole Vnto theÌ it is a streight commaundement to marry there is none other remedy ordeined of God to auoyde fornication but mariage Yea and if there were ten other remedies more then mariage yet must mariage bée as lawfull as they to bée vsed yea and a great deale more séeyng that it is specially appoynted of God for a remedy in this case For as for all other remedyes as fastyng watchyng labouryng chastising of a mans body though they bée lawfull laudable and good yet bée they not appropriately and onely appoynted of God to bée remedies agaynst fornication as blessed S. Paule doth here appoynt mariage for to bée Wherefore if it bée lawfull for Priestes for to fast and watch to auoyde fornication it must néedes bée more lawful for theÌ to marry wiues if they bée in daunger of fornication For mariage in this case is not alonely commaunded of God but it is appointed of God for an especiall and singular medecine for this disease Marke also the occasion that S. Paul had to write this text to the Corinthians There were certeine men amoÌg them that reckened it an holines and a perfectioÌ as certeine meÌ doth now for Priestes that Christen meÌ should lyue sole without wiues as
but y t he woulde géeue it vs if men I say had thys fayth and this loue towarde Christ they would goe no farther but to him onely they woulde make inuente deuise no mediatours but faithfully receaue hym according to y e Scriptures for their onely mediatour Sauiour and redéemer and beléeue and knowe surely that they coulde aske nothyng so great in his name but that they shoulde receaue it so that hée woulde hym selfe géeue it and thereunto is able Also by this fayth they should perfectly know that they coulde not bée so vnworthy but hée of his onely and méere mercy is able also woulde make them worthy to receaue their peticions so that if men had faith they should perfectly know that they had néede of no more then this one Christ that they should nor ought not séeke to any other mediatour eyther to obtayne any thing or els to make them worthy but should know and confesse both in worde and déede that Christ alonely is able inough yea so mighty and so mercifull that all other fayned and inuented mediatours of men bée vile filthy and abhominable of themselues to bée compared to him If this fayth I say were printed in the hartes of meÌ then what shoulde they or could they desire more then this one mediatour Iesus Christ What could they haue that of him and by him they could not obtaine Truely nothinge that they coulde righteously aske as all Scriptures beare witnes But nowe let all these makers of new Gods cumilate themselues togither on a heape and shewe mée but one place yea but one iot or one example in holy Scripture that euer men did pray to Saintes or one that entered into heauen by Saints prayers Christ ascended as the Scriptures bée plaine into heauen by hys owne power now woulde I knowe of these new Godmakers by whose power and helpe that the first Sainte came into heauen say not by the intercession of Saintes for I will say then there were none in heauen nor by his owne holynes for then dyed Christ in vayne and if hée came by Christ onely why may hée not alone helpe vs thither His power is not weakened his mercy is no lesse towarde vs then it was towarde him Now here you sée all the causes that brought the first Sainte to heauen these causes bée sufficient yea alonely allowed of the Scriptures of God therfore they bée also sufficient for vs if wée will béeléeue the scriptures of God But now to declare and make this matter open I will recite the words of the Scriptures first I will speake of Images of whom speaketh Moyses these wordes Thou shalt make thee no grauen Images nor similitude of any thing that is in heauen aboue or in earth beneath or in waters vnder the earth thou shalt neither honour nor worship them Bée not these wordes plaine against all maner of Images or similitudes For if saints bée in heaueÌ or in earth or vnder the earth here bée their figures excepted either to bée honoured or worshipped and marke that hée excepteth both honouring and also worshipping Now what can you géeue to Images that is neither hohonour nor worship It maketh no matter to mée whether you call it latria or dulia if it bée eyther honour or worship then is it against Scripture and if it bée neither then is it nothyng but a voyde name inuented of your insaciable couetousnes to deceaue simple men with and to heape innumerable good to your selues For if you had no more profite by Images then you haue deuotion to them then shoulde they bée soone lefte downe Who hath séene a precious offerynge of a Priest géeuen to any Image but wée sée dayly how yée robbe Images of other mens oblations But let vs returne to our purpose Duns on this text saith that by it was it forbydden to make images béefore the incarnation of Christ c. Now must you prooue where they bée allowed since the incarnation and shew with manifest scriptures where this text is condemned in the new Testament or els it staÌdeth fast agaynst you after your own M. Duns whom you dare not deny Also y t Prophet saith a maÌ dyd plante a pinaple tree and the raine did nurrish it and therof was made a fire vnto men hee toke of it and warmed hym and burnt it and baked bread therewith and of the other parte hee Made hym a God and dyd honour it and prayd vnto it saying deliuer me for thou art my God Marke the processe of y t Prophet first the man planted this trée theÌ hée burnt part of it and baked bread with it and of the other part he made hym a God whom hée honoured and worshypped marke also if all these bée not true and fulfilled of your images of the one is made your God which you doe honour and of whom you desire to bée deliuered some froÌ death some from sickenes some froÌ pestilence some from pouertie some from théeues some froÌ euill fortune some froÌ haÌging some froÌ drowning and some to saue you from the tooth ake some to saue your horse some your pyges and some to helpe your wéemen with child with many other thynges more so that for euery thyng that you will desire you haue a God to aske it of Now of the other part is made a payre of gallowes is not this true is not this playne of what other thyng in earth can the saying of y t prophet bée verified but of your images And if it may be verified of an huÌdred other things yet is it also true of your images and vnto them agréeth most peculiarly The prophet speaketh not of one onely but of all thinges that bée lyke Now deliuer your Gods if you caÌ They wil not bée deliuered w t the aunswere that Doctour Rydley did once make vnto mée that there was no man so blynde nor so mad or foolishe for to honour the stocke and the stone that standeth béefore them but they referre the honour to that thyng that the Image doth represent I aunswere good Maister Doctour I pray you tell mée one thyng what did Cicero with all the whole Senatours of Rome did they not honour that same thing that stoode béefore theÌ and yet as you say they did referre it vnto the thing that was thereby represented These men were wise meÌ and as well learned in their tyme as you yet you sée for lacke of knowledge of the trueth they honoured stockes and stones I am sure you will not excuse them from Idolatry yea and that béecause they did honour the stockes and stones and not alonely for honouring of the the thing that was represented Also what dyd Roboam when hée dyd set vp two golden calues in Bethell and sayd to the people Goâ no more to HierusaleÌ behold thy Godes Israell Was not this done to the honour of God for they were not so mad as ye say to thinke
mocke and trifle both with God and man There can be nothing more agaynst you then these wordes bée For fyrst do you not loue your Images and your sayntes Secondarilye doe you not offer vnto them cal you that no sacrifice yea it is so much that you can hange no more on them Thyrdly doe not you geue veneratioÌ vnto them yea and that with al your hartes or els bée you hipocrites and disseÌblers So that you geue to your stockes and stones Cultum Latrie which by your owne distinction béelongeth to God onely How can you now auoyde Idolatrie Now to the seconde parte of your distinction you say that you do to saintes to all creatures y t worshipyng of Dulya which is without loue and without the multitude of sacrifice What cal you this what meane you by this what worshipping is this that is without loue and without sacrifice Is not this opeÌ hipocrisye to honor a thing outwardlye and neather to loue it nor to fanor it inwardly nor yet to offer any sacrifice vnto it this is nothing els but open mocking and I may well compare you vnto the wicked Iewes that crouched knéeled vnto Christ but they did it neyther of loue nor fauour but of mockage as you doe honour your sayntes and Images This commeth all wayes to theÌ that will mocke and trifle with gods holy word that wheÌ they thinke to auoyde it with a damnable distinction then is it most agaynst them so that all christeÌ men may sée that the hand of God is heare Also an other baulde reasoÌ you haue which is of M. Rychard If saintes when they were here and not confirmed in grace did of their charitie pray for vs. Therefore now must they pray much more seing they are now confyrmed in charitie c. Is not this a goodly bauld reason to cast at a byshops cure How can hée proue this what scripture hath hée for hym I heare well his carnall reason but I heare no probation I will make him a lyke reason The sayntes when they weare heare did of their charitie cloth naked men and fede the hungrey and gaue drinke to y t thirsty and visited them that were in prison therefore much more now for they be confyrmed in charitie and these bée déedes of charitie Lykewise S. Paule when he was heare dyd of hys charitie wryte epistelles to declare the veretie therefore now must âée much more wryte so y â where afore hée wrot but one epistell now must hée at y t least write thrée or els hée is not confyrmed in charitie I thinke hée dyd neuer a greater dede of charitie then now to wright an epistell and to declare his owne pistels for all the world is at variaunce for vnderstaÌding of them You blynd gydes who hath learned you to declare wherein the charitie of sayntes doth stande who hath geueÌ you auctoritie to geue a déede of charitie vnto sayntes that scripture doth not geue Wherfore is it a déede of charitie for one to pray for an other is there any other cause then that the holy Ghost so declared it in his word Wherfore that is charitie in this lyfe that the worde of God byddeth you doe and as for the workes that charitie shall haue in an other lyfe it belongeth not to you to iudge farther then the word of God Also you haue an other reasoÌ God sheweth myracles in this place and in that place to the honouring of this saynt and that saynt therefore we must lykewise honour them I aunswere as to your myracles though I haue aunswered to them beefore yet will I adde this vnto it that God is no God of superstition nor that fauoreth one place more then an other or that hath any affectioÌ to this place more then to that wherefore this is your superstition inuented of the deuill for God will neyther bée honored in the mountayne nor yet in Ierusalem but in mens hartes And as to your myrakles the great Godes Diana did also myrackles as you may reade in scripture consyder her honour that scripture speketh of and compare it to the honour of your Images you may sée they doe agrée Farthermore Apollo Castor Aescu lapius and such other did also greate myracles as stories doe make mention and also many men which were both wyse well learned and also many men of a great reputation and honour as you bée yea and meÌ of great holynes doe beare witnesse of y â same Therfore by this reason we must also honour them Also an other reason you haue out of Iob. Conuert thy selfe vnto some of the sayntes Of this you conclude that we must pray vnto sayntes I aunswere of this you may conclude that you bee blinde and dull Asses and vnlearned stockes peruerters tearers renters of holy scripture I pray you what sayntes dyd y t old fathers know before Christes comming whom did they recken to be in heauen before Christes assention why did they desyer so sore his cumming if they beléeued that they should haue ascended vp to heauen But this is the sentence of that place Elephas reproued Iob and sayth y t hée is not Gods seruaunt and therefore God punished him sayth hée and to prooue this hée biddeth Iob call to memory all holy men and seruaunts of God and recken one if hée can among them all whom God did so punish wherefore hée concludeth that Iob is not the seruaunt of God but a foolyshe man which in Scripture is the enemye of God whom God shall slaye in his wrath This is the sentence of that place Fynallye you haue an other reson you shall praise God in his sayntes therefore sayntes must bée honoured I aunswere is not this a good consequent I must praise God in Beares and Apes therefore Beares Apes must bée worshipped Adde that y t foloweth in y e text you must praise God in timbrels in orgens and in pypes therefore after your conscequent timbrels orgens and pypes must bée worshipped but if you weare learned in scriptures you should fynde an other sentence in the holy Psalme then this is for the very trewe text is Laudate dominum in sanctititate sua Praise God in his his holynes but let vs graunt that hée sayth prayse God in his sayntes doe not you knowe that scriptures say blessed is God in all his giftes out of this can not follow that we shall worship and pray to Gods giftes but God shall bée praysed and honoured in all his giftes as in saint man and Angell An other reason you haue of a similitude Like as a maÌ can not come to the speach of a kyng but that hée must haue certayne mediatoures as Dukes Erles and such men as bée in fauour betwéen him and the king that may entreate his matter So likewise béefore God I aunswere you Infidelles and mistrusters of God what will you make of God will you make him a fleshely
tame his body that it may waite vpon God deceiueth hym selfe All our doynges must tende to the honour of God and loue of our neighbour This boke is a preachyng of fayth and loue Here thou mayest learne a right meditation or contemplation The workes of God are supernatural We must abstaine froÌ outward euill though not for loue yet for feare of the vengeance of God Vnto the law of god we may neither adde nor minish We are coÌmaunded to abstayne from Images God is mercyful to them that repent Christ hath deliuered vs therfore we ought to serue him our neyghbour for his sake Loue onely to the fulfillyng of the lawes of God We must trust onely in God not in our selues Howe a maÌ may trye examine hym selfe how much he loueth God and his neighbour God styrreth vp his people vnto fayth A right way of prayer The pith effect of all y e lawes of God And if wee firste loue God then out of that loue wee must nedes loue our neighbour What it is to loue and feare God and what it is to despise hym The word of god may not be altered Let no maÌ draw vs from gods worde Of maters of the common weals None may be condemned vnder two witnessed Christ our sauiour declared in the old testament The curse and wrath of God ouer al those that break his lawes We may not be to curious in the searchyng of Gods secretes but rather study to vnderstand to do our duety towards god and our neighbour The Papistes kept the Scriptures from the lay people because they onely will be the publishers expositors therof The scripture hath a body and a soule The scripture contayneth iij. thinges The maner of hipocrites in reading the law of god The papisticall and corrupt doctrine of the papists Now the Papistes âring and wrest the scriptures God correcteth where he loueth God casteth none away but such as refuse to kept his lawes and will not harken vnto hys voyce Such as hardeÌ their hartes and not harken to the will of God to do it God casteth out The Prophetes of God bare the weakenes of their brethren their ãâã ries also with patience The Pope and his ministers are persecutors ouer their brethren The cruell opinioÌ that the disciples had of Christ The ignoraunce and imperfection of the apostles God doth mercifully try tempt vs to moue vs to vtter our hartes myndes towardes hym Ionas of himselfe was an vn mete messenger to be sent of such a message but god assisted him with his holy spirit The carnal imagination of mans nature without Gods spirite Ionas so long as he was in his carnall imagination could nât abyde the voice of God but fled howbeit God called hym ââ¦ne Ionas flesh râbelled agaynst the spirite The wicked seke to to coâer their wickednes with âope holy workes How Ionas was ârapped made aârayed Ionas beyng afrayd comesseth his sinnes Le ts howe they may be vsed law fully Miracle moueth the heathen to know god and to call vpon him As Ionas lay three dayes and iij. nightes in y t Whals Bely so Christ lay thre dayes and three nightes in the earth How christ sheweth his death resurrectioÌ by Ionas the Prophet Christ by the mouth of his Apostles preached repentaunce to the Iewes Where ther is no repeÌtauÌce there God powreth out his vengeaunce Gildas a writer of y t Brittishe Chronicle Wicleffe a preacher of repenâânÌce They slew Richard y t second They set vp Henry the fourth Henry the fift Henry the sixt Christ now preacheth repeÌtaunce vnto vs. Ionas called vpon God out of the fishes belly The sacrifice that Ionas offereth vnto God The sacrifices of the olde lawe were ordeyned to put vs in remeÌbraunce of the sacrifice of thankesgeuyng Ionas dyd that God commaunded hym Niniue was the greatest Citie in the world ⪠Christ is mercyfull to the that repent and call for mercy The doctrine of the Phariseis and the Papists make sinne of that is no sinne This is y â doctrine of y t Papistes and hypocriticall monkes at this day The blynd and fruteles workes of the Papistes Papisticall sinnes Papistes taught theÌ selues and theyr workes withall crueltieÌ The false wicked doctrine of the Papistes Blinde and btpocritical doctrine The Phariseto set vp a righteousnes of workes to cleÌse their soules withall By the worldly fleship interpretations of the scriptures the Iewes hartes were hardened The heââ then repented at the preachyng of Ionas A good and profitable example Note herâ the great mercy of God The right maner how to read the Scripture All our deedes are made perfect in christes bloud All the promised made by God in Christ are made to theÌ that repent The two keyes that open aâ the Scripture A very fruitfull good lesson How thou mayst at all tymes apply the stories of the Bible to thy great comfort The law must be fulfilled with the mercy that is in Christ In thy hart are the wordes of the law in thine hart are the promises and mercy of Christ Our sinne is of our selues but remission sorgeuenes therof commeth frely of the mercy of God for christes sake God hath no nede of our works but we must do theÌ for our selues and for the profite of our neighbors Christ hath satisfied for our sinnes as well after baptisme as before Baptisme Our actuall sinnes are washed away in Christes bloud The Zewes to this day ar locked out from the vnderstanding of the scriptures The right way into the vnderstanding of the Scritures Iaco. 1. The generall couenaunt that God hath made with vs. Lawe In these commaundemento is contayned tee whole law Where no good ãâ¦ã are there the fayth is vayne What fayth it is that saueth Two thinges are required to be in a christian man What the nature of gods word is When we heare gods will and do it not then God withdraweth his mercy and fauour from vs. He that harkeneth to the word of God doth it the same shal be blessed in his deede What it is to build vppon âand The vncleane spirit that returneth in worse sort theÌ he was when hee was cast forth Such ãâã are profes sours of the worde ãâã God and will not tame and scourge theÌ selues theÌ will God plague ãâã scourge Christes deedes âet vs in the fauour of God our owne helpe vs to continue in his fauour Loue is the fulfilling of the law Faith is cause of loue God requireth mercie and not sacrifice Onely loue vnderstandeth the law Gospell New Testament Our workes extend no farther then to our neighbour Why Tyndall vsed this worde repeÌtauÌce rather then penaunce ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The foure partes of repentanÌce What maner of satisfaction weâ ought to make ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Why hee nameth theÌ Elders not priests William Tyndals Prologue vpon the Gospell of Marke The Prologue of W.
men The litterall sense killeth say sophisters The letter killeth expound this To loue the law is righteousnes The litterall sense is spirituall What is to be sought in y â Scripture and in the litteâ⦠sense The story of Ruben Swearâ they by their honour thââ are they not ready to suffer shame for Christes sake The adultery of Dauid The difference betwen gods sinners the deuils Nos The Pope is likened to Ham. They will to heauen by away of their owne makyng The vse of similitudes A similitude without Scripture is a sure token of a false Prophet Paul preached not worldly wisedome Similitudes and reasons of mans wisdome make no faith but waueryng opinions onely Goddes word maketh surâ fayth for God can not lye Peter preached not fables and false similitudes but the playne Scripture â Schole do ãâã Similitudes are no good argumentes among the sophisters owne selfe We must âure our in ãâ¦ã with the remedies that God hath ordeined not tempt god What ãâ¦ã â â In expoundyng of the Scripture we must haue a respect vnto the liuyng and practising of Christ and of his Apostles and Prophetes The scripture was geuen to leade vs vnto Christ â Settes or orders Couetousnes desire of honour is the ende of all false doctrine and that which false prophets seke Purgatory Pardons Praying to saintes Confession An example of false expouÌding y â scriptures Christ the âayth and Gods word is the rocke and not the Pope The auctority of Peters successour âo but to preach That expositioÌ to false which is agaynst thâ oâen scripture or agaynst thâ practising of Christ and of hys Apostles Binding ãâã lowsing is one power What Iesus signifieth What bynding meaneth What cursing meaneth What lowsing meaneth â The Pope is Robyn goodfelow Of our selues we can performe nothâng further theÌ God ââ¦ll geue vs power Another example To sit on Christes seaâe is to preach and confesse Christ Christ rebuked desire of preheminence in his Disciples but the Pope chalengeth it aboue all men as hyâ⦠owne inheritaunce Fathers fathers Miracles miracles The womaÌ of Lemster was a solempne miracle The armour of the spiritualtie The armour of a Christe maÌ is Gods word and fayth â Gods woorde about all mens iudge mentes Fryers be not bound to preach How God ought to be serued In Christ to rest of conscience onely Do good deedes and trust in Christ Gods worde is the rule of childreÌ seruauntes wyues subiectes âo please God âo to beleue hys promises to loue hys commaundementes He that will aueÌge robbeth God of his honour How ãâã soeuer the kyng is ãâ¦ã vnto thâ⦠great gift of God The Pope hath a law that none of his sprites may be suerty The kyng is but a seruaunt to execute the lawes of God How farre a kyng ought to seeke at his commons handes Note 4 Confession The manifolde enormities which their auricular confession did breede The Pope and his chapteyns were the fountaines of all euils in spiritualâ regiment or teÌporall Vnder an outwarde pretence of Gods honor the poâââ Clergie procured their owne dignitie The keepyng down of Gods word promoted the Popes spiritualties honour The Byshop of Rochester as a fit paterna to ãâ¦ã âll y â ãâ¦ã aâ⦠The cause why kings coulde not come to the knowledge of y â truth Miracles are done by fayth and not by ceremonies The vse of Allegories The vse of similitudes ⪠To digge the welles of AbrahaÌ is to open and to make plaine the scriptures which is the kingdome of God Abrahams welles The kingdome of heauen what it ãâã Moses face The keye what it is The lawe is the way that leadeth to Christ Lawe what her office is The law ãâ¦ã ââreth sinne condemneth our deedes drinketh vs to Christ Moses ãâã the law but Christ onely geueth grace to do it and vnderstand it aright The ãâã serâent Num. ãâã The ãâã ãâ¦ã contraâ⦠peâacioâs The ãâã âure ãâã is looked vp Christ is the doore the way and foundation of all the Scriptures When by gloses of out owne imaginacioÌ we darken the cleare text of gods word theÌ is the Scripture locked by from vs. Christ vsed ãâã temporal regiment Christ is a gâ⦠geuen onely to theÌ that loue the law and professe it He that professeth not the law hath ãâ¦ã in the promises Workes do not iustifie 2. Cor. ãâã The law By keepyng the lawe we continue in grace Fayth loue and hope are insepararable in this lyfe They that loue not the law cannot vnderstand the Scripture to saluation Care How God careth for the weake By bearyng eche other weakenes we fulfil the lawe of Christ Rulers why they were ordayned Why God scourgeth hys The conditions of the couenaunt Flesh and spirite Crosse Euill lustes and affections are to be purged with the crosse of Christ To sinne vnder grace and to ãâã vnder the lawe Lambes Swyne Dogges Swyre haue âo fayth Dogges loue not the lawe True fayth to coupled with loue to the lawe The difference of faythes and how it is to be vnderstoode fayth iustifieth Fayth of hipocrites fayth of ãâã The âight baptâ⦠The church of Christ Whosoeuer derogate any thyng froÌ the ãâã of Christ are not of the church They that haue not the lawe writeâ in their harts ⪠caÌnot vnderstand the passion of Christ to saluation A ãâã re peting What the inward baptisme of the soule iâ Thau Faith âope and charitie are inseperable Faith hope and charitie are knowen one by the other The office of fayth The office of loue The office of hope The anker of our saluation is perfect faith in Christes bloud 1. Pouerth in spirite Riches Neither riches or pouertie exclude or assure vs of Gods blessing Who are poore in spirite is here pithely declared Riche in spirite Couetousnes is a thyng contraris to the worde of God and to the ministers of the same By couetousnes is a false Prophet chiefly knowen 2. Some cry the world is nought not âor their owne and others iniquitie but for waywardnes they caÌ not enioye theyr owne lusles Godlye mournyng As warmeth accoÌpanieth the sânne so foloweth the crosse a true Christian man K. Iohn Henry the second The promise of Goddes word is y â coÌfort of y â afflicted in this world for Christs sake Faith is our victory By persecution and death for y â truthes sake we obteine lyfe get the victory The mourners for righteousnes are saued when God taketh vengeance on y â vnright ãâã wise 3. Mekenes possesseth the earth Referre y â reuenge of thy cause to the Magistrate whoÌ God appointeth to forbyd such violence Hundred folde The priuat person may not aduenge but the officer must 4. Righteousnesse How this word righteousnes ought here to be vnderstode Monkes Monkes why they runne into Religion Luc. vi Monkes be cursed 5. To be mercyful what it is how manye wayes mercy may be shewed Monkes Couent Oâle Holy oyle must bee aduenged Zeale
of righteousnes what it is Carâ How the spirituality ⪠care for the temporall common wealth As thou ãâ¦ã â ãâã âo shalt ãâã ob ãâã mercy in y â life to come 6. The filthines of the hart what The purenes of the hart what The ende of the lawe ãâã to iustiâ⦠all that ââ¦leue Impure harted who are 7. Peacemaking what Princes what they ought to ãâã yet they make warre WheÌ thou maist assure thy selfe to be y â sonne and heyre of God VengeauÌce pertayneth to God onely 8. In y e fayth of Christ lawe of God ⪠all oâr righteousnes is conteyned Peace The peace of Christ is a peace of conscience To suffer with Christ in this worlde is to be glorified wyth him in the worlde to come Payne No ãâã payne caâ be a satisfaction to God ãâã Christes passion 9. What the most cruell persecution is Set the example of Christ before thee Cursed Most accursed who Workes iustifie noâ Not the worker but y e pure mercy of God is cause of the promise made vnto The office of a true preacher It is a leopardous thyng to salt hypocrisie Salt Who is mete to salt A true preacher of gods word must vse no parcialitie for feare of persecution Monkes why they runne to cloystures By salte is vndersteod the true vâdeââtandinâ of the ââ¦as of fayth of woâkes c ⪠Spiritualtie why ãâã be dispiââd Ceremonies must be salted Darcknes all knowledge is darcknes ãâã the knowledge of Christes bloud shedâing be in the hart Laye The laye ought to haue the Gospell Gospell The propertie of y â Gospell Gospell The trâe Gospell is not hid in dennes If y â spiritualty were a light as they ought to be they woulde make them ââ¦ues pore to make other riche but they make other poore and themselues riche Kinges ought to be learned The order how euery man may be a preacher and how not None ought to preach ââ¦ly but such as are admitted by y â ordinaunce of the congregation Spirituall and temporal reqâ⦠do biffer Euery maÌ must defeÌde Christes doctrine in ãâã owne person Whose refuseth tadâ⦠for Christes sake caÌ not be the disciple of Christ False doctrine causeth ⪠ãâã workes True doctrine is cause of good workes Grace and truth thorough Iesus Christ Gloses They that destroy the law of God with gloses must be cast out The Church Law Except a man loâe Gods law âe cannot vnderstand the doctrine of Christ The righteousnes of Phariseis Glorie He that seketh hys owne glory teacheth his owne doctrine not his masters Glory ⪠he that sekâ⦠came glory altereth his maââ¦s message Worde Gods worde altered is not his worde To loue is to helpe at âeede Prayer The prayer of MoÌkes robbeth helpeth not Loue prayeth Scribes Phâ⦠what they were The Phariseyeâ might better haue proued theÌselues the true Church theÌ our spiritualââe way The promises are made vpon the profession of the keepyng of the lawe of God so that the Church that will not keepe Gods lawe hath no promise that they caâot erre The wickednes of y â Phariseies what it was Preacher Why the true preacher is accused of treason and heresie Ipocrisie Why hipocrisie must be first rebuked though it be ieopardie to preach against it The lawe is restored The Phariseis ãâã exteÌd ãâ¦ã doinges or actes to y â outward shew ãâã deede and nothing to the hart The lawe ãâ¦ã wâât on the hart as the hand Racha How a maÌ may be angry without sinning Loue is y â keeping of the lawe Sinnerse He that helpeth not to mânde sinners must suffer with them when they be punished In doyng out best to further our neighbour in vertue although we preuaile not we are excused Hate When a man may hate hys neighbour Offeringes or sacrifices what they meant The faste that God requireâ⦠Last farthyng How corruptly the Phariseis dyd attribute all euil to the deede onely Loue is the fulfillyng of the law Aduoutrie Some doctoure âaue doubted in that which Christ hath flatly condemned Filthy A wife How good a thyng The office of a preacher Law What foloweth the kepyng of the law Law What foloweth the breaking of the law The enormities that haue chauÌced since y â slaughter of King Richard y e secoÌd vnto this realme of EnglaÌd Tiraunts Why God geueth vs vp and leaueth vs in the handes of titaunts and in all misery An admonition What rulers ought to do touching such as runne Flie from their wiues without âust cause Swearing To sweare by God Men ought so ãâã deale that their wordes may be credited without any othes Swearing in what sort it is lawfull ⪠Charitie moderareth the law Othe To performe an euill othe is doubleâ sinne He is not forsworne whose hart ment truly when hee promised To lye or dissemble ãâã some causes not culpable Cheke To turne the other cheke what it is Mekenes Pollyng how to auoyde it Two maner states degrees of regimeÌtes Euery maÌ is of the spiritualtie and of the temporalitie both ãâ¦ã He that loueth not his neighbour âath not y e true fayth of Christ The temporall regiment Violence Not to resist violeÌce how it is vnderstode Rulers must punishe âut for malice but for defence of the people and maintenaunce of y â lawes An example how to vnderstand y â two regimentes What soeuer thou art bound to do do it with loue How to be a warriour Thou ãâ¦ã or ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã Goodes Math. xxv To goâ ãâã lawe To rise agaynst the iudge or magistrate so to resiste God Princes whether they may be resisted or put downe of their subiectes in any case The king hath Gods authoritie An aunswere to the former Argument Goodes The kyng as âee is Lord of thy body so ãâã hee of thy goodes RegimeÌts Euery maÌ is vnder both regimentes As the spiritualitie may rebuke kings vices so may kyngs vse temporall correctioÌ agaynst the spiritualtie A preacher of ââ¦eâce Rulers do repene to heare of theyr ââ¦es In lending we must folow the rule of mercy We must not reuenge our selues vpon our euill detters but referre our cause to God and his officers ãâã Couetousnes is the roote of all euill Iaco. ij The enemies of God and hiâ wordâ are to be huted Leui. 19. Publicans what they were As our heaueÌly father bestoweth his benefites vpon good bad so ought we to loue both frend and soe To be perfect what it meaneth Almose Deedes coÌmanded by the scripture done to any other ende then they ought are âo good deedes ãâã xvi It is the purpose entent of our deedes that make or marrâ Trumpets To blow trumpetes what Lefte hand Vaine glorie A good remedy against it Workes iustifie not from sinne neither deserue the rewarde promised Our rewarde commeth not of our deserts but thâ⦠the loue that God beareth ãâã thorough faith in Iesus Christ We may not chaleÌge the proâ⦠by our merites but by Christes bloud Crosse Workes What
contrary The mayde of Kent The mayde of Ipswich ãâã the mayde of KeÌt were both false dissembling haâââtes The mayd of Kent Such as were possessed with deuils fled froÌ Christ A false delusion to bryng vs to Idolatry S. Bartholomew Our Lady dyd the mayde of Kent small pleasure Orestes Traditâ⦠Allegory ⪠A true exposition of the parable of the âaââ¦tan All that God hath not planted shal be plucked vp by the rootes Byshops should be seruaunted and not Lordes Actes 15. The Pope will not obey princes though God haue commaunded hym so to do TraditioÌs Christes burthen is easie and gentle Math. 5. â The salt of our Prelates iâ vnââ¦ery Fayth loue charitie arâ iij. sisters We must beleue neither to much nor yet litle We are promised all thinges for our Sauiour Christes sake ⪠not for the Saintes Iohn 21. The virginitie of our Lady Antichrist is knowen Paules traditions were the doctrine of the Gospel Christes Supper not Masse The consecration Water mixed with the wyne 1. Cor. 14. Iustification of workes Saboth The Saboth day holy dayes are made for be not ââ¦e for theÌ Why women Baptise Why the Prelates vnderstand not the Scripture A good tale if it were long enough Ye can not spede well if ye trye the doctrine of our Prelates by the Scripture All beleue in God that haue the lawe written in their hartâ The Churche must shewe a reason of theyr doctrine Popes may not be beleued without Scripture Corusailes ought to conclude eccordyng to the Scriptures Luke 16. Luke 10. Math. 18. Math. ãâã The cause why the Apostles wrote the Gospels Iohn 20. 1. Iohn 2. The Pope and hys Cardinals erred in K. Henry the âights case M. Mores conclusion ⪠â The furest way to oppresse true doctrine is to say the preachers fall The Pope is ãâã ââ¦st ãâã Pet. 2. Rom. 3. A swarme of sectes set vp by the Pope The Pope by setting vp of false workes denieth the truth of gods word The Pope selleth sinne and paine all that ãâã be solde Math. 24 ⪠The popish church are ãâã but no sufferes 1. Cor. 10. The church of Chriâ⦠euer persecuted 2. Thess ãâã The church of Antichrist is the false church ⪠and euer y e greater number The Pope is a deuelishe blasphemer of God The Pope is aboue kyng and Emperor The Pope persecuteth the word of God S. Paule describeth the Pope his in their coâters Gods worde is y t power and pith of all goodnes Confession Loue is of theÌselues Couetous Hye mynded Proude Raylers Disobedient Vnthankefull Vngodly ⪠Churlishe Promise breaketh Accusârs Headyâ Leuyng lustes Appearaunce of godlynesse The Pope and his are mighty iugglers â In the Churche shall there be for euer both good and euill This word Church is taken ij maner wayes The spirituall Churche of God are called LutheraÌs and heretickes The fleshly Churche serue God with workes of their owne Friers â The blasing of hypocrites Calil is a sacrifice that no mâ may haue any parte therof The small flocke of Christ commeth to the word and promises of God Actes 9. Actes 2. Christ onely is the perfect coÌforteâ of the Christian â The Christian maÌ in all thinges seketh âhe honour of Christ The Christian selâeth his saluatioÌ onely in Christ A pretye ãâã nââthesis betwen the Popes Churche Christes litle flocke â The Popish church auÌswereth The litle flocke The Popes church The maner oâ y t Popes cleargie Little flock gââth euer to wracke The Pope ãâ¦ã be âââd by scripture by scripture must be iudged ãâã â Iohn 5. None can minister the Sacramentes superââ¦ly but the Popes generation 1. Cor. 2. The naturall carnall man sauoreth not the thinge that be of God Rom. 5. God is fatherly to his elect members Rom. 7. Iâ we sinne of frailtie God is mercifull ready to forgeue The new life doth tame the fleshe and serue her neighbour ⪠God seketh vs and we not hym More a lying papist Sir Thomas Hitton The Pope hath no martyrs 1. Iohn 3. There is a church that sinneth not The churh is double Gal. 5. The carnall church sinneth Two maner faithes Iohn 15. The âaith of them that be called ⪠but not elect The Pope hideth the scripture The heretikes be fallen out of the mist Why many âall Councels â Saintes Luke 1â⦠Luke 7. Christ dyâ such seruice as all the Saintes could not do 1. Cor. 3. We may not trust to Saintes Prayer to Saintes is a great superstition Before Christ we vsed not to pray to Saintes M. More destroyeth the resurrection Math. 2â 1. Cor. 15. 1. Thes 4. The more trust we haue in Saintes the lesse we haue in Christ Phisitions We must first call vppon God then sende for the phisition The fleshly mynded caÌnot iudge the thinges that be of God 1. Cor. 3. More driueth from God Heb. 4. Iohn 1â Ephes 2. We may be bolde to ââsort to god for he ââ¦leth vs so to do M. More is against the Popes profite Purgatory ⪠ãâã purgatory visible and a purgatory inââsible Canonisâ⦠How you may know who be Saintes in heauen King Henry of Windsore A straunge doctrine to pray to him for helpe that is dead damned The Israelites were âo in number theÌ the Iewes The Iewes committed Idolatry God euer reserueth a litle flocke More feareth not to worship an vncoÌsecrated hosâe 1. Cor. 1. We must first know the true way then agree in the same Christ rebuked the false trust the Iewes had in their wil works The myracles done by the prophetes and Apostles was to coÌfirme their doctrine Christ made the woman whole and not hys coate Miracles were done for the confirmation of doctrine A filthy chapter Latriâ Moses Moses ⪠bones The brasen Serpent God is a spirite and wil be worshipped spiritually The Idolatrouâ persoÌ worshippeth the Image for y t Saint Processionâ though they be abused may not be put downe Wilde Irishe Welch meÌ Many thinges are altered for the abuses sake Ezechâas The true preaching of Gods worde remoueth theft and an other wickednes â A good maÌ may erre yet not be dampned Thâ myracles of Saintes confirme mans imaginations There were no doctours neither Apostles that did myracles to establishe the worshipping of âamages Witches where true doctrine is set forth ⪠there needeth no myracle â Let y â Papistes for lacke of scriptures come torch and do miracles Gods worâ to y â touchstone to triâ myracles The âectes in y â popists church are almost innumerable Mahomets doctrine hath preuailed these viij hundred yeares The cause of false miracles Where the Scripture is there nedeth no miracles The preachers of the worde of God nede no miracles False docctrine was neuer persecuted The Papistes are ashamed of their LegeÌd of lyes The deuill hath holpeÌ Popes to their dignities The cause why the Turkes Iewes caâ not come to to the truth Popish doctrine nedeth miracles but Christes
bisshops make no accompt of periury The spiritualtie are neither of y â ãâã side nor of the other for there is no truth in them more then shall serue their turne An admonition to all subiectes Luk. 15. Here Tindall sheweth himself to be voyde of malice to any priuate person God is mercyfull to the ignoraunt but he pleaseth the malicious wilful offeÌder The obedience of ãâã Christen man written three yeares before this booke Scriptures should be translated into âââry language The cause of the edition of this Pathway What are contayned in the old TestameÌt The contentes of the newe TestameÌt The Etymologie of this worde EuangelioÌ EuangelioÌ is called the newe TestameÌt No greater comfort can happen to a sinner being penitent theÌ the promises of the Gospell The Gospell was promised of God in the old TestameÌt by the Prophets Christ hath ouer ⪠throwen y e deuill and all hys power The ãâã was geuen by Moses grace and truth by Iesus Christ The lawe requireth of vs that whiche is impossible for our nature to do When the law hath condemned vs Christ graunteth vs free pardon Christ is Gods mercy stoole so that no mercy commeth from God but through Christ The law must euer be in sight to make vs humble spirited the gospel also before our âyes to comfort vs. Two maner of people deceaued those which iustifie theÌselues by thse workes those that through their blinde opinion of faith vtterly perâert the liuely fayth He that hath a right fayth deliteth in the law althogh his weaknes can not fulfill the same He that iustifieth him selfe reiecteth y t law priuises The voluptuous person A true christian A proper similitude We are plucked froÌ Adam and graffed in Christ by grace The bloud of Iesus hath obtained al thinges for vs of God Sundry sortes of righteousnes MaÌs sensuall reason can not perceaue the vertue of Christes bloud Adams fall brought vs in bondage to the deuill The natural corruption of the myndes of Adams heyres playnly sââ forth Man before his regeneratioÌ can not thinke wel of God The harts of the electâ do eueÌ melt at the preachyng of Gods mercy and Christes kyndnes Christ âeââ nothyng vndone that might be to our saluation Christ an example to vs of all goodnes What faith receiueth of God thorough Christes bloud that we must bestowe on our neighbours though they be our enemyes Christ dyd not good deedes to merite heaueÌ for that was his all ready but frely for our sakes The law byndeth the Gospel louseth all men The force of the law The vprising sinner feeleth such ioy in the Gospell that he thinketh it ⪠impossible that God should forsake hym All synne in vs is of ãâã selues ⪠and all goodnes of Christ Workes certifie vs of euerlastyng ânheritaunce âill sinne in vs and releue the necessitie of our neighbour Giftes of grace beloÌg to our brother as much as to our selues Holydayes necessary to come together in learne Christes will Worldly rulers to be obayed so far forth aâ their lawes impugne not Gods lawes Though rulers appointed of God oppresse vs yet we may not auenge they being in Gods roome We must loue our neighbour as our self Our baptisme signifieth that we repent and professe a new life The perfecter we are the greter is our repentante and the stronger is our fayth Our workes deserue not y t giftes of grace The principles of scripture perfectly learned aâ y â rest is more easie We must first learne the profession of our Baptisme The profession of our Baptisme what it is Gospell All our sinnes for Iesu Christes sake for hys death passion are clearely forgeuen Euery Christen man must reconcile himselfe vnto his brother The right penaunce is repentaunce of sinne and amendemeÌt of lyfe All our lyfe must tend to this ende to came our flesh serue our neighbour Fayth in Christes bloud with a repentauÌt hart is the onely satisfaction that we caÌ make towarde God The father of loue correcteth the child God as a louyng father careth for vs and geÌtlye correcteth vs to keepe vs in the right way To vnderstand our baptisme is to vnderstaÌd the law and the Gospell The key light of the Scripture Howe the Scripture is locked vp from ouâ vnderstandyng If we be not taught by God we do but wander âleane out of the way He that vnderstandeth the professioÌ of his Baptisme can be no hereticke The Scripture teacheth low lynes and hateth prid ⪠The Scripture maketh no heretikes If God lighten not our hartes we read the Scripture in vayne The law condemneth to driue vs to faith in Christes death Heresy springeth out of the harts of hypocrites He that is souÌd in faith shal easely attaine to the true seÌce of the scripture The papists vnwritten berities are not to be credited The papist ãâ¦ã haue corrupted the scriptures abused the sacramentes The scripture to the life of Gods elect Hypocrites say that the scripture maketh heretiques The translation of the scripture is not sufficieÌt onely but it must be well taught that the people may haue the true seÌce Introductions made to bring you to the true vnderstanding of the scripture ãâã ⪠Ioh. 1. S. Iohn witnesseth that Christ is very God That Christ is very man He that beleueth that Christ is the sonne of God also very man hath euerlasting life To beleue in Christ To beleue that Christ is God and man is to put all our trust hope confideÌce in him Moses Christ is our life By nature we are the children of wrath The law coÌdemneth vs. Christ If we submit our selues to Christ knowledge our weakenes he will of his great mercy receaue vs. The touch stone of all true doctrine and preachers The modest charitable maner of S. Paules doctrine S. Paule preached Christ and not hym selfe As God is light so the deuill is darkenes Good workes are the frutes of lyght Walkyng in darknes or in light If wee haue the spirite of God in vs then will he rayse vs vp with Iesus Christ Hee that sayth hee hath no sinne deceaueth him selfe If we confesse our sinnes to God with true fayth and repentaunce he will forgeue vs. All meÌ are sinners Nothing can be so well done but it may be ameÌded All the nature of maÌ is sinfull We must resist sinne with al our power and might We sinne daily by the frailty and weaknes of our flesh Our aduocate Iesus Iesus that is God and maÌ calleth ââ¦o thee O Father for vs. Christus By Iesu Christ we are made blessed Christes bloud is the satisfaction for our sinnes Christ gaue himselfe for the redemption salnation of al the world Christ is king ouer death hell sinne Christ onely is our sauiour Christ forgeueth all our sinnes freely for his mercy sake Christ onely is our aduocate Popish for geuenesse The forgeuenesse that we haue of god for Christes sake is âree Faith in
geuen vs his commaundementes to bee kept De temp ser lxiij De lib. arb cap. xvi Eccl. 12. Gods commaundementes bee impossible to our nature Whereof our good will commeth De coÌgruo De lib. arb cap. xvi The Pelagians sayth that God giueth good lawes man may keepe them of his natural strength or els the coÌmaundemeÌts were frustrate iiij sen dist xiiij quest ij Hee that hath not y t grace of God caÌnot abhorre sin Roma 18. De gredeâiâ cap. 8. Grace findeth our hartes stony Meritum de congruo Sine fide impossibile est placere Deo Eccl. 16. Mans Lordshyp ouer all creatures of God Mans dominion restreined Aug. de lib. arb cap. xvi August de verb. Apost sent xiij Wherefore the lawe is giuen Math. 23. Two wils in God Gene. 2. Howe Christ willed to saue the Iewe ⪠Iohn 11. Wherin thâ libertie of freewill consisteth Magist sen in ij It was not in their handes to chaunge their will We may not âee to inquisiââue of Gods secâetes Nothyng that God doth caÌ bee amended Note here the wicked and sinnefull state of man Fayth doth not come of exterior causes but is the mere gift of God God disposeth hys mercy to whom it pleaseth hym Math. 20. Roma 9. God hath no delight in our damnation A comfortable and wholesome doctrine Scâââs i. s dâst ãâã Bonauenture Iacob Esau Meritum de congruo Iacob is elected and Esau reiected Rom. 9. Gods mercy is y e cause onely of our saluation August super Ioannem tract lxxxviij God is mercyfull MaÌs good intent to saue hym selfe Origine in perâarcon Glos Rom. 5 Hierâ super Esaiam which bee newe men Howe the Papistes schoole men peruert the holy scriptures How God indurateth Ephe. 2. All thyngs are subiect to the will of God Gods actioÌ is good As y t faithfull take profite by the hearing of the word of God so the wicked and vnfaith full take hurt thereby The Pope and his cleargie wil not allow y t scripture to bee in y t mother vulgar tongue of y t people This was Byshoppe Stokesley A common practise of Prelates to deface the scriptures The cleargie were more willing to finde faulte wyth the translating of the Scripture then to amende it W. Tyndal The onely cause why the Scriptures were condemned by the Byshops Esay 61. Hebr. 10. The words of God was firste written to all nations and people and not to priestes onely The Byshoppes worse then the great Turke A worshyp full counsell of an vnpreachyng Prelate The earnest zeale of Doctour Barnes Doctour Barnes most earnestly defeÌdeth Christes cause Deut. 32. Psal 118. Psal 1. The Pope and Christ are contrary Ephes 6. A godly saying of S. Ihon. The Pharisies iudged better of the scriptures of God then our Byshops dyd 1. Tim. 3. Papistes S. Paule are contrarye 2. Tim. 3. One of the chiefest workes of Antichrist is to condemne the scriutures of God Mar. vlt. Mat. vlt. The Papistes are blasphemers of Gods heaueÌly word Papistes abyde the true preachers of the Gospell Psal 9. The euangelistes and Apostles did not onely preache but also wrote the Scripture that all meÌ might read it Actes 17. Papistes preach lyes Dect Alen expoundeth Scripture A Popish Doctors interpretation A foolish tale of a tubbe The Papisticall and vayne doctrine of Papistes Authorities to prooue that the scriptures ought to bee in the mother toungue Actes 18. Acte 8. Collos 3. The Pope and hys Clergy are the very âlntechristes August ad fratres s 3â In epis ad Ephes c. 6. Scriptures reache the commaundementes of God In Gen. ãâã 9. ho 28. A notable saying of S. Chrisostome Iâ Mat. c. ãâã hom 2. The scripture is meete to bee knowen of all states and sortes of people Di. 38. Si iuxta 7. Sinod c. Omnes et dâ 38. The readyng of the Scripture allowed by a counsell In prohe In Epist ad Ephes Li. 1. What benefites we may receaue by readyng of Scripture The great arrogancy pride tyranny that is in Papistes Psal 5. Doctour Barnes is vehement The Papistes first reason to prooue that lay men ought not to read Scriptures Euill men will take occasion of euill of euery good thyng 1. Cor. 1. Math. 13. An other reason of the Papistes What is meant by this saying to you is geuen the true vnderstyng and interpretation of scriptures Scotus 11. Sent. di 3. q. 3. Scriptures must bee first knowen therby you may iudge the opinion of the Doctours whether they say right or not A third reason of the Papistes CouÌsââ¦s are to bee kept secret but the Scripture must bee made knowen to all men Mar. vââ Ti. 1. 2. Tim. 2. Iohn 3. Math. 5. A foolishe similitude made by Stokesley Byshop of London There are two maner of powers A temporal power The description of the temporall power Roma 13. 1. Pet. 2. Roma 13. 1. Cor. 13. Math. 6. A man wrongfully imprisoned by a tyraunt maye in quyet maner make his escape 1. Cor. 7. Such as haue made offeÌces to the common weale ought not to breake prison 4. Kyng 6. 3. King 89. Actes 12. idem 9. and. 14. What were to bee done if the kyng should forbyd vs the readyng of the Scripture Roma 1. Note here what is to bee done if the kyng doe sorbid the Scripture âo bee read of his subiectes Subiectes must obey but here is shewed in what sorte and maner Note here how a Christian subiecte must shewe himselfe obedient 1. Cor. 15. Math. 20. Act. 20. 1. Tim. 6. 1. Tim. 2. Act. 4. 5. God is to bee obeyed beefore meÌ Luke 13 Daniell 3. Dan. 6. Math. 10. 1. Pet. 3. God doth woÌderfully worke to saue and defend hys poore flock Dan. 13. Gene. 37. and. 39. Exod. 2. Psal ãâã Actes 12. Math. 27. and. 28. Christ is for euer to bee set beefore vs for an example to comforte vs in our persecutioÌ Wee must rather suffer perâecution then in any wise resiste A spirituall power The spirituall power hath no auctoritie to make lawes to rule the worlde by 2. Tim. 3. Roma 16. Gala. 1. Ierem. 23. Luke 10. Math. 23. Super Ioan. Trac 46. By the chayre of Moses ⪠is vnderstand the lawe of God which Moses deliuered to the Iewes Act. 5. Hylarius in Mat. canâ 14. All traditions of men that are agaynst God must bee rooted vp by the rootes Ezechi ⪠20. Thynges that are indifferent to bee done or not done are to bee obeyed so that y e same bee not commauÌded vnder the peine of deadly sinne 1. Cor. 7. Galat. 2. Note here that things that oâ the selues are indifferent and yet are comaunded to bee of necessitie obserued those are to bee disobeyed 1. Tim. 4. 1. Cor. 8. Roma 15. Superstition of the Monkes of the Charterhouse Coll. 2. A notable saying of S. Paule Ad Paul Epi. 59. Collos 2. ΣÏι. ad ro propo 72. Our bodyes are subiect to princes but our soules
also no longer obey but resiste and rise agaynst their euill heades And one wicked destroyeth an other Yet is Gods word not the cause of this neither yet the preachers For though that Christ hym selfe taught all obedience how that it is not lawfull to resiste wrong but for the officer that is appointed thereunto and howe a man must loue his very enemy pray for them that persecute him and blesse them that curse hym and how that all vengeaunce must bee remitted to God and that a man must forgeue if hee wil be forgeuen of God Yet the people for the most part receaued it not They were euer ready to rise and to fight For euer when the Scribes and Phariseis weÌt about to take Christ they were afraide of the people Not on the holy day sayde they Math. xxvj lest any rumour aryse among the people And Math. xxi They would haue takeÌ him but they feared the people And Luke xx Christe asked the Phariseis a question vnto whiche they durst not auÌswere lest the people should haue stoned them Last of all for as much as the very Disciples and Apostles of Christ after so loÌg hearyng of Christes doctrine were yet ready to fight for Christe cleane agaynst Christes teachyng As Peter Math. xxvi drew his sword but he was rebuked And Luke ix Iames and Iohn would haue had fire to come from heauen to coÌsume the Samaritanes and to auenge the iniury of Christe but were likewise rebuked if Christes Disciples were so long carnall what wonder is it if we be not all perfect the first daye Yea in as much as we bee taught euen of very babes to kil a Turke to slea a Iewe to burne an hereticke to fight for the liberties and right of the Church as they cal it yea and in asmuch as wee are brought in belefe if wee shed the bloud of our euen Christen or if the sonne shed the bloud of hys father that begat hym for the defence not of the Popes Godhead onely but also for what so euer cause it bee yea though it be for no cause but that his holynes commaundeth it onely that we deserue as much as Christ deserued for vs when he dyed on the crosse or if we be slaine in the quarel that our soules goe nay flye to heauen and be there ere our bloud be cold In as much I saye as we haue sucked in suche bloudy imaginatioÌs into the bottome of our harts euen with our mothers milke and haue ben so long hardened therein what wonder were it if while we be yet young in Christ we thought that it were lawful to fight for the true word of god Yea and though a man were throughly persuaded that it were not lawful to resist his kyng thoughe he would wrongfully take away lyfe and goodes Yet might he thinke that it were lawful to resist the hipocrites and to rise not agaynst his kyng but with his kyng to deliuer his kyng out of bondage and captiuitie wherin the hipocrites hold hym with wyles and falsehode so that no man may bee suffered to come at him to tell him the trouth This seest thou that it is the bloudy doctrine of the Pope which causeth disobedience rebellion and insurrectioÌ For hee teacheth to sight and to defende hys traditions and what soeuer he dreameth with fire water and sworde and to disobey Father Mother Master Lorde Kyng and Emperour Yea and to inuade what so euer laÌd or natioÌ that will not receaue and admit his Godhead Where the peaceable doctrine of Christe teacheth to obey and to suffer for the word of God to remit the vengeaunce and the defense of the word to god which is mighty and able to defende it which also as soone as the worde is once openly preached and testified or witnessed vnto the world and when he hath geuen them a season to repent is ready at once to take vengeaunce of his enemies and shoteth arrowes with heades dipte in deadly poyson at them and poureth hys plagues from heauen downe vpon them and sendeth the moren and pestilence among them and sinketh the Cities of them and maketh the earth swalow them and coÌpasseth them in their wyles and taketh them in theyr owne trappes and snares and casteth theÌ into the pittes whiche they digged for other men and sendeth them a dasyng in in the head and vtterly destroyeth them with their owne suttle councell Prepare thy mynde therefore vnto this litle treatise and read it discretly and iudge it indifferently and when I alledge any Scripture loke thou on the text whether I interprete it right whiche thou shalt easely perceaue by the circumstance and processe of theÌ if thou make Christ the foundation and ground and build all on him and referrest all to hym and findest also that the expositioÌ agreeth vnto the common Articles of the faith and opeÌ scriptures And GOD the father of mercy whiche for hys truthes sake raysed our Sauiour Christ vp agayne to iustifie vs geue thee hys spirite to iudge what is righteous in his eyes and geue the strength to abyde by it and to mayntayne it withall patience and long sufferyng vnto the example and edifying of his congregation and glory of his name Amen The obedience of all degrees proued by Gods word and first of children vnto theyr elders GOd which worketh all in all thynges for a secrete iudgement and purpose and for hys godly pleasure prouided an houre that thy father and mother should come together to make thee throughe them He was present with thee in thy mothers wombe and fashioned thee brethed lyfe into thee and for y t great loue he had vnto thee prouided milke in thy mothers brestes for thee agaynst thou were borne moued also thy father and mother and all other to loue thee to pitie thee and to care for thee And as he made thee through them so hath he cast thee vnder the power authoritie of them to obeye and serue them in his stede saying honor thy father and mother Exo. xx Which is not to be vnderstand in bowyng the knee and puttyng of the cappe onely but that thou loue them with al thyne hart and feare and drede them and wayte on their commaundementes and seke their worshyp pleasure will and profite in all thynges and geue thy life for them counting them worthy of all honour remembryng that thou art theyr good and possession that thou owest vnto theÌ thine owne selfe and all thou art able yea and more then thou art able to doe Vnderstand also that what soeuer thou doest vnto theÌ be it good or bad thou doest vnto God WheÌ thou pleasest them y â pleasest god wheÌ thou displeasest theÌ thou displeasest God wheÌ they are angry with thee god is angry w t thee neither is it possible for thee to come vnto y â fauour of God againe no though all the auÌgels of heaueÌ pray for thee vntil thou
them whiche with their false doctrine and violence of sword enforce to quenche the true doctrine of Christe And as thou canst heale no disease except thou begyn at the roote euen so canst thou preach agaynst no mischief except thou begyn at the Byshops Kinges they are but shadowes vayne names and thynges idle hauyng nothing to do in the world but when our holy father nedeth their helpe The Pope contrarie vnto all conscience and agaynst all the doctrine of Christ which sayth my kyngdome is not of this world Iohn xviij hath vsurped the right of the Emperour And by policie of the Byshops of Almany and with corruptyng the Electours or chosers of the Emperor with money bryngeth to passe that such a one is euer chosen Emperour that is not able to make his partie good with the Pope To stoppe the Emperour that he come not at Rome he bringeth the French kyng vp to Milane and on the other side bryngeth he the Venetians If the VenetiaÌs come to nye the Byshops of Fraunce must bryng in the French kyng And the Socheners are called and sent for to come and succour And for their labour he geueth to some a Rose to an other a cappe of mayntenaunce One is called most Christen king an other defender of the fayth an other the eldest sonne of the most holy seate He blaseth also the armes of other and putteth in the holy crosse the crown of thorne or the nayles and so forth If the FreÌch kyng go to hye and crepe vp other to Bononie or Naples then must our English Byshops bryng in our kyng The craft of the Byshops is to entitle one kyng with an others Realme He is called kyng of Dennemarke and of England he kyng of England and of Fraunce Then to blinde the Lordes and the commons the kyng must chalenge his right Then must the lande be taxed and euery man paye and the treasure borne out of the Realme and the land beggerde How many a thousand mens liues hath it cost And how many an hundred thousand poundes hath it caried out of the Realme in our remembraunce Besides how abhominable an example of gatheryng was there such verely as neuer tyraunt sence the world began did yea such as was neuer before heard or thought on neither among Iewes Saresens Turkes or Heathen sence God created the Sunne to shyne that a beast should breake vp into the Temple of God that is to say into the hart and consciences of men and compell them to sweare euery man what hee was worthe to lende that should neuer be payd agayne How many thousandes forsware theÌ selues How many thousandes set them selues aboue their habilitie partly for feare lest they should be forsworne and partly to saue their credence When the pope hath his purpose then is peace made no man woteth how and our most enemy is our most frend Now because the Emperour is able to obteine his right French English Venetians and all must vpoÌ him O great whore of Babylon how abuseth she the Princes of the world how dronke hath she made them with her wyne How shamefull licences doth she geue them to vse Nichromancy to hold whores to diuorse them selues to breake the fayth and promises that one maketh with an other that the confessours shall deliuer vnto the kyng the confession of whom he will and dispeÌceth with them euen of the very lawe of God whiche Christ him selfe can not do ¶ Agaynst the Popes false power MAthew xxvj Christ sayth vnto Peter put vp thy sword into his sheth For all that lay hand vpon the sword shal perish with the sword that is who soeuer without the coÌmaundement of the temporall officer to whom God hath geueÌ the sword layeth hand on the sword to take vengeaunce the same deserueth death in the deede doyng God did not put Peter onely vnder the teÌporall sword but also Christ him selfe As it appeareth in the fourth Chapter to the GalathiaÌs And Christ sayth Math. iij. Thus becommeth it vs to fulfill all righteousnes that is to say all ordinaunces of God If the head be then vnder the teÌporall sword how can the members be excepted If Peter sinned in defendyng Christ against the temporall sword whose authoritie and Ministers the Byshops then abused agaynst Christ as ours do now who can excuse our Prelates of sinne which will obey no man neither Kyng nor Emperour Yea who can excuse from sinne either the Kynges that geue either the Byshops that receaue such exemptions contrarie to Gods ordinaunces and Christes doctrine And Math. xvij both Christ and also Peter pay tribute where the meanyng of Christes question vnto Peter is if Princes take tribute of straungers onely and not of their children then verily ought I to be free whiche am the sonne of God whose seruauÌtes and Ministers they are and of whom they haue their authoritie Yet because they neither knew that neither Christ came to vse that authoritie but to bee our seruaunt and to beare our burthen and to obey all ordinaunces both in right and wrong for our sakes and to teach vs therfore sayd he to S. Peter Pay for thee and melest we offend theÌ Moreouer though that Christ Peter because they were poore might haue escaped yet would he not for feare of offendyng other and hurtyng their consciences For he might well haue geuen occasion vnto the tribute gatherers to haue iudged amisse both of him and his doctrine yea and the Iewes might happely haue bene offended thereby and haue thought that it had not ben lawful for them to haue payd tribute vnto Heathen Princes and Idolaters seyng that he so great a Prophet payd not Yea and what other thyng causeth the lay so litle to regarde their Princes as that they see them both despised disobeyed of the spiritualtie But our Prelates whiche care for none offendyng of consciences and lesse for Gods ordinaunces will pay nought but when Princes must fight in our most holy fathers quarell and agaynst Christ Then are they the first There also is none so poore that then hath not somewhat to geue Marke here how past all shame our schole Doctours are as Rochester is in his Sermon agaynst Martin Luther which of this text of Mathew dispute that Peter because he payd tribute is greater then the other Apostles and hath more authority and power then they and was head vnto theÌ all coÌtrary vnto so many cleare textes where Christ rebuketh them saying that is an Heathenish thyng that one should clyme aboue an other or desire to be greater To be great in the kingdome of heaueÌ is to be a seruaunt and he that most humbleth hym selfe and becommeth a seruaunt vnto other after the ensample of Christ I meane his Apostles and not of the Pope and his Apostles our Cardinals and Byshops y e same is greatest in that kingdome If Peter in paying tribute became greatest how
commeth it that they will pay none at all But to pay tribute is a signe of subiectioÌ verely the cause why Christ payed was because he had an houshold and for the same cause payed Peter also For he had an house a shippe and nettes as thou readest in the Gospell But let vs go to Paul agayne Wherfore ye must needes obey not for feare of vengeaunce onely but also because of conscience That is though thou be so naughty as nowe many yeares our Pope and Prelates euery where are that thou nedest not to obeye the temporall sword for feare of vengeaunce yet must thou obey because of conscieÌce First because of thine owne conscience For though thou be able to resiste yet shalt thou neuer haue a good coÌscience as loÌg as Gods word law and ordinaunce are against thee Secondarily for thy neighbours conscience For though through craft and violence thou mightest escape and obteyne libertie or priuilege to be free from all maner dueties yet oughtest thou neither to sue or to seeke for any such thing neither yet admit or accept if it were profered lest thy fredome make thy weake brother to grudge rebell in that he seeth thee go emptie and he him selfe more ladeÌ thy part also layd on his shoulders Seest thou not if a man fauour one sonne more then an other or one seruaunt more then an other how all the rest grudge and how loue peace and vnitie is broken What Christenly loue is in the to thy neighbour ward when thou canst finde in thyne hart to go vp and down empty by him all day long and see him ouer charged yea to fal vnder his burthen and yet wilt not once set to thyne hand to helpe him What good conscience caÌ there be among our spiritualtie to gather so great treasure together and with hypocrisie of their false learnyng to robbe almost euery man of house and landes and yet not therewith content but with all craft and wilenes to purchase so great liberties and exemptions from all maner bearyng with their brethren seekyng in Christ nothyng but lucre I passe ouer with silence how they teach Princes in euery lande to lade new exactions and tyranny on their subiectes more and more dayly neither for what purpose they do it say I. God I trust shall shortly disclose their iugglynge and bryng their falshode to light and lay a medecine to theÌ to make their scabbes breake out Neuerthelesse this I say that they haue robbed all Realmes not of Gods word onely but also of all wealth and prosperitie and haue driuen peace out of all landes withdrawen them selues from all obedieÌce to Princes and haue separated them selues from the lay men countyng theÌ viler theÌ dogges and haue set vp that great Idole the whore of BabyloÌ Antichrist of Rome whom they call pope and haue conspired agaynst all common wealthes haue made them a seuerall kyngdome wherin it is lawfull vnpunished to woorke all abhomination In euery Parish haue they spyes and in euery great mans house and in euery tauerne and alchouse And thorough confessions knowe they all secretes so that no man may open his mouth to rebuke what soeuer they do but that he shal be shortly made an hereticke In all CouÌcels is one of them yea the most part and chief rulers of the Councels are of them But of there Councell is no man Euen for this cause pay ye tribute that is to witt for consciences sake to thy neighbour and for the cause that foloweth For they are Gods Ministers seruyng for the same purpose Because God will so haue it we must obey We doe not looke if we haue Christes spirite in vs what is good profitable glorious and honorable for vs neither on our owne will but on Gods will onely Geue to euery man therefore his dutie tribute to whom tribute belongeth custome to whom custome is due feare to whoÌ feare belongeth honour to whom honor perteineth That thou mightest feele the workyng of the spirite of God in thee and lest the bewtie of the deed should deceaue thee and make thee thinke that the law of God whiche is spirituall were conteÌt and fulfilled with the outward and bodyly dede it foloweth Owe nothyng to any maÌ but to loue one an other For he that loueth an other fulfilleth the law For these commaundementes thou shalt not commit adultery thou shalt not kill thou shalt not steale thou shalt not beare false witnes thou shalt not desire and so forth if there be any other commauÌdement are all comprehended or contained in this saying loue thy neighbour therfore is loue the fulfillyng of the law Here hast thou sufficient agaynst all the sophisters workeholy iustifiers in the world which so magnifie their dedes The law is spirituall and requireth the hart is neuer fulfilled with the dede in the sight of god With y e dede thou fulfillest the law before the world liuest thereby that is y â enioyest this preseÌt life and auoydest the wrath and vengeaunce the death and punishment which the law threatneth to them that breake it But before God thou keepest the law if thou loue onely Now what shal make vs loue Verely that shall fayth do If thou behold how much God loueth thee in Christ and from what vengeaunce he hath deliuered thee for his sake and of what kyngdome he hath made thee heyre then shalt thou see cause inough to loue thy very enemie without respect of reward either in this lyfe or in the lyfe to come but because that God will so haue it and Christ hath deserued it Yet thou shouldest feele in thyne harte that all thy deedes to come are abundantly recompensed all ready in Christ Thou wilt say haply if loue fulfill the lawe then it iustifieth I say that that wherewith a man fulfilleth the law declareth hym iustified but that which geueth him wherewith to fulfill the law iustifieth hym By iustifiyng vnderstande the forgeuenesse of sinnes and the fauour of God Now sayth the text Roma x. the ende of the law or the cause wherfore the law was made is Christ to iustifie all that beleue That is the law is geuen to vtter sinne to kill the consciences to damne our deedes to bryng to repentaunce and to driue vnto Christ in whoÌ God hath promised his fauour and forgeuenesse of sinne vnto all that repente and consent to the law that it is good If thou beleue the promises then doth Gods truth iustifie thee that is forgeueth thee and receaueth thee to fauour for Christes sake In a suretie wherof and to certifie thine hart he sealeth thee with the spirite Ephe. i. and. iiij And. ij Cor. v. sayth Paul whiche gaue vs his spirite in earnest How the spirite is geuen vs through Christ read the viij chapter of the Epistle to the Romaines and Gallat iij. and. ij Cor. iij. Neuerthelesse the spirit and his frutes
but within they are full of brybry excesse saith Christ Mat. xxiij Is that which our hypocrites eate and drinke and all their riotous excesse any other thyng saue robbery that which they haue falsly gotten with their lying doctrine Be learned therefore ye that iudge the world and compell them to make restitution agayne Ye blinde guides sayth Christ ye strayne out a gnat swalow a camell Math. xxiij do not our blinde guides also stomble at a straw and lepe ouer a blocke makyng narow consciences at trifles and at matters of weight none at all If any of them happen to swalow hys spitle or any of the water wherewith he washeth his mouth ere he goe to Masse or touch the SacrameÌt with his nose or if the Asse forget to breath on him or happen to handle it with any of his fingers whiche are not annoynted or say Alleluia in stede of Laus tibi Domine or Ite Missa est in stede of Benedicamus Domino or poure to much wine in the chalice or read the Gospell without light or make not his crosses a right how trembleth he how feareth he what an horrible sinne is committed I cry God mercy sayth he and you my Ghostly father But to hold an whore or an other mans wife to bye a benefice to set one Realme at variaunce with an other and to cause xx thousand meÌ to dye on a day is but a trifle and a pastime with them The Iewes boasteth them selues of Abraham And Christ sayd vnto them Iohn viij If ye were Abrahams children ye would do the deedes of Abraham Our hypocrites boast them selues of the authoritie of Peter and of Paul the other Apostles cleane contrary vnto the deedes and doctrine of Peter Paul and of all the other Apostles Which both obeyed all worldly authoritie and power vsurpyng none to them selues and taught all other to feare the kynges and rulers and to obey them in all things not contrary to the commaundement of God and not to resiste them though they tooke away life and goodes wrongfully but paciently to abyde Gods vengeaunce This did our spiritualtie neuer yet nor taught it They taught not to feare God in his commaundementes but to feare them in their traditions In so much that the euill people which feare not to resist a good kyng and to rise against him dare not lay handes on one of them neither for defilyng of wife daughter or very mother When all men lose lyfe landes they remaine alwayes sure and in safetie and euer wynne somewhat For who soeuer coÌquereth other mens landes vnrightfully euer geueth theÌ part with them To them is all thyng lawfull In all Councels and Parlamentes are they the chief Without them may no kyng be crowned neither vntil he be sworne to their liberties All secretes know they euen the very thoughtes of mens hartes By them all thinges are ministred No kyng nor Realme may thorough their falsehode liue in peace To beleue they teach not in Christ but in them and their disguised hypocrisie And of them compell they all men to buy redemptioÌ forgeuenes of sinnes The peoples sinne they eate thereof waxe fat The more wicked the people are the more prosperous is their common wealth If kinges and great men do amisse they must builde Abbayes Colledges meane men builde chauntreis poore finde treÌtals and brotherhodes and beggyng Friers Their owne heyres do men disherite to endote them All kynges are compelled to submitte them selues to them Read the story of kyng Iohn and of other kynges They will haue their causes auenged though whole Realmes should therefore perishe Take from them their desguising so are they not spirituall Compare that they haue taught vs vnto the Scripture so are we without fayth Christ sayth Iohn v. Chapter how can ye beleue which receaue glory one of an other If they that seke to be glorious can haue no fayth then are our Prelates faythlesse verely And Iohn vij he sayth he that speaketh of hym selfe seeketh his owne glory If to seke glorie and honour be a sure token that a man speaketh of his owne selfe and doth his owne message not his masters then is the doctrine of our Prelates of them selues and not of God Be learned therefore ye that iudge the earth lest God be angry with you and ye perish from the right way Be learned lest the hypocrites bring the wrath of God vppon your heades compel you to shed innocent blould as they haue compelled your predecessours to slay the Prophetes to kill Christ his Apostles and all the righteous y â sence were slayne Gods word pertaineth vnto all men as it perteineth vnto all seruaunts to know their masters will and pleasure and to all subiectes to know the lawes of theyr Prince Let not the hypocrites do all thing secretly What reason is it that myne enemy should put me in prison at his pleasure and their diet me and handle me as he lusteth and iudge me him selfe and that secretly and condemne me by a law of his owne makyng and then deliuer me to Pylate to murther me Let Gods word try euery mans doctrine and whom so euer Gods word proueth vncleane let him be taken for a leper One Scripture will helpe to declare an other And the circumstauÌces that is to say the places that go before and after wil geue light vnto the middle text And the opeÌ and manifest Scriptures will euer improue the false and wrong exposition of the darker sentences Let the temporall power to whoÌ God hath geuen the sword to take vengeaunce looke or euer that they leape see what they do Let the causes be disputed before them and let him that is accused haue rowme to aunswere for him selfe The powers to whom God hath committed the sword shall geue acountes for euery droppe of bloud that is shed on the earth Then shall their ignoraunce not excuse them nor the saying of the hypocrites helpe them my soule for yours your grace shall do a meritorious deede your grace ought not to heare them it is an old heresy coÌdemned by the Church The king ought to looke in the Scripture and see whether it were truly condemned or no if he will punish it If the king or his officer for him will slay me so ought the kyng or his officer to iudge me The kyng can not but vnto his damnatioÌ lend his sword to kill whom he iudgeth not by his owne lawes Let hym that is accused stand on the one syde and the accuser on the other syde and let the kynges iudge sit and iudge the cause if the kyng will kill and not be a murtherer before God Hereof may ye see not onely that our persecution is for the same cause that Christes was and that we say nothing that Christ sayde not but also that all persecution is onely for rebuking of hypocrisy
that is to say of maÌs righteousnes and of holy dedes which man hath imagined to please God to be saued by without Gods worde and beside the testameÌt that God hath made in Christ If Christ had not rebuked y t Phareseis because they taught the people to beleue in their traditions and holynes and in offeringes that came to their auantage and that they taught the widowes and theÌ that had their frendes dead to beleue in their prayers that through their prayers the dead should be saued and thorough that meanes robbed them both of their goodes and also of the testament and promises that God had made to all that repented in Christ to come he might haue bene vncrucified vnto this day If Saint Paule also had not preached against circumcision that it iustified not and that vowes offeringes and ceremonies iustified not and that righteousnes and forgeuenes of sinnes came not by any deseruing of our deedes but by faith or beleuing y e promises of God and by the deseruing merites of Christ onely he might haue liued vnto this houre Likewise if we preached not against pride couetousnes lechery extorcion vsury symony and against the euill lyuing both of the spiritualtie as well of the temporalitie and against inclosings of parkes reising of rent and fines and of the carying out of wolle out of the realme we might endure long enough But toutch the scabbe of hipocrisie or popeholynes and goe about to vtter their false doctrine wherewith they reigne as Gods in the hart and consciences of men and robbe them not of landes goodes and authoritie onely but also of the testament of God and saluation that is in Christ then helpeth thee neither Gods worde nor yet if thou diddist miracles but that thou art not an heretike onely and hast the deuill within thee but also a breaker of the kinges peace and a traytor But let vs returne vnto our lying sygnes agayne WHat signifieth that the Prelates are so bloudy and clothed in red that they be ready euery houre to suffer martyrdome for the testimony of Gods worde Is that also not a false signe When no man dare for them once open his mouth to aske a question of Gods worde because they are ready to burne him What signifieth the pollaxes that are borne before hye Legates A Latere What so euer false signe they make of them I care not but of this I am sure that as the olde hypocrites when they had slayne Christ set pollaxes to keepe him in his sâpulcre that he should not rise againe eueÌ so haue our hypocrites buried the testament that God made vnto vs in Christes bloud and to kepe it downe that it rise not againe is all their studie wherof these pollaxes are the very signe Is not that shepardes hoke the Bishopes crose a false signe Is not that white rochette that the Byshops and Chanons weare so like a Nunne and so effeminatly a false signe What other thinges are their sandals gloues myters all the whole pompe of their disguising then false signes in which Paule prophesied that they shoulde come And as Christ warned vs to beware of wolues in lambes skinnes bad vs looke rather vnto their fruites and deedes then to wonder at theyr disguisinges Runne throughout all our holy religious and thou shalt finde them likewise all clothed in falshod ¶ Of the sacramentes FOrasmuch as we be come to signes we wil speake a word or two of the signes which God hath ordeined that is to say of the sacramentes which Christ left amongest vs for our comfort that we may walke in light and in truth in feling of the power of God For he that walketh in y â day stumbleth not when contrariwise he that walketh in the night stumbleth Ioh. xi And they that walke in darknes wote not whether they goe Ioh. xij This worde sacrament is as much to say as an holy signe and representeth alway some promise of God As in the olde Testament God ordeined that the raynebowe should represent and signifie vnto all men an oth that God sware to Noe to all men after hym that he woulde no more drowne the worlde thorough water ¶ The sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ SO the Sacrament of the body and bloude of Christ hath a promise annexed which the Priest should declare in the Englishe tounge This is my body that is broken for you This is my bloud that is shed for many vnto the forgeuenesse of sinnes This do in remeÌbrance of me sayth Christ Luk. 22. And 1. Cor. 11. If when thou seest the SacrameÌt or eatest his body or drinckest his bloud thou haue thys promise fast in thine hart that his body was slayne and his bloud shed for thy sins and beleuest it so art thou saued and iustified thereby If not so helpeth it thee not though thou hearest a thousand masses in a day or though thou doest nothing els all thy life long then eate his body or drinke his bloude no more theÌ it should helpe thee in a dead thyrst to beholde a bushe at a tauerne dore if thou knewest not thereby that there were wine within to be soldâ ¶ Baptime BAptime hath also his worde and promise which the Priest ought to to teach the people and Christen them in the Englishe tounge and not to play y â popengay with Credo say ye âolo say ye and Baptismum say ye for there ought to be no mumming in such a matter The Priest before he baptiseth asketh saying beleuest thou in God the father almighty and in his sonne Iesus Christ and in the holy ghost and that the congregation of Christ is holy And they say yea Then the Priest vppon thys fayth baptiseth the childe in y â name of the father and of y t sonne and of the holy ghost for the forgeuenes of sinnes as Peter saith Act. ij The washing without the worde helpeth not but through the worde it purifieth and clenseth vs. As thou readest Ephe. v. How Christ clenseth the congregation in the fountayne of water through the worde The word is the promise that God hath made Now as a preacher in preaching the worde of God saueth the hearers that beleue so doth the washing in that it preacheth and representeth vnto vs the promise that God hath made vnto vs in Christ The washing preacheth vnto vs that we are cleÌsed with Christes bloudshedding which was an offering and a satisfaction for the sinne of all that repent and beleue consenting and submitting themselues vnto the will of God The plunging into the water signifieth that we die and are buried with Christ as concerning the olde life of sinne which is Adam And the pulling out againe signifieth that we rise againe with Christ in a newe life full of the holy ghost which shall teach vs guide vs worke the will of God in vs as thou seest Rom. vj. Of wedlocke MAtrimony or wedlocke is
disceatfulnes Then as meÌ past shame being both without feare of God and man spared not to put in executioÌ these abhominable doctrines insomuch that they deposed openly Princes and Emperours yea and assoyled all their subiectes from the obedience of them the commaundement of God not regarded But that my wordes should the better appeare to all men I shall recite some of their practises both out of AuteÌticke crownycles and out af their owne lawe ¶ Zacharias did depose the king of Fraunce not all onely for his iniquitie but also because he was vnprofitable for so greate a power and set tâ his ââéede Pipinum the Emperours father and did assoyle all Fraunce of their othe and alleagyaunce that they had made ânto the olde king The which thing the holy church of Rome doth oftimes by hir auctorite c. ¶ Now would to God your grace earnestly would looke on this lawe or at the least to suffer and géeue the worde of God into y e handes of your subiectes to compare the obedience that these men both preache and practice to it But fayne would I know of them all who hath deposed any king syth Christes passion sauiÌg they onelye who will bée kinges felowes yea and coÌtroulers sauing they only Is not this a subtile crafte of Antychrist to warne other men of heretykes and of traytours and in the meane season while men stand lokeing fhr traytours commeth hée in and playeth the parte of an open traytour sauing onely hée coloureth his name and calleth himselfe a true Byshop is ready to accuse other meÌ of treasoÌ that he might escape hymselfe but hée is sure that hée wil neuer accuse none of them that speake against the auctorite of Princes But if a man doe beginne but to open his mouth for to declare that hee hath no temporall power then rageth hée and cryeth out treason treason But let vs returne to their lawe sée how they can proue it by Gods word and how it standeth with true subiection Is this resonable that the Pope and they being by Gods lawe but subiectes shall depose a king what example have they of our master Christ or if any of his Apostles what scripture haue they to helpe them How dare they bée so bolde as to depose a king which is ordayned of God yea and by his holy worde hauing no example nor scripture for them Be they aboue God his blessed worde But they will say that the king was a wicked man I aunswere the crownicles geue contrary witnesse how y e he was a very good man and ryght simple And because hée was simple Therefore Pipinus which had all y e rule vnder him thought him self better worthy to rule then the king so wrote by a Byshop and by his chaplayne vnto the Pope desireth hym to geue senteÌce whether he was better worthy to bee king that had all the paynes and labours or hée that had no labour could doe nothing Now the Pope to make Pipinum his frend and trusting by that meanes to haue helpe of hym agaynst the Emperour with whoÌ hée had then béene at variance gaue seÌteÌce with him deposed the other and made hym a Monke that this falshod should not bée perceiued they fained that y e king had béene a MoÌke afore called Samuell This can I proue by good cronicles Now let your noble grace consider if it were right not onely to depose suche a king but also to make him a MoÌke Thus haue they done w t other noble kinges And no doubt but that same or worse will they attempt to doe vnto your grace if you displease them and at the least they will doe their vttermoste Let all the hole rable of theÌ tell your grace when a true preacher of Christes Gospell dyd such a déede There is no officer that hath néede to bée afrayde of Christes Gospell nor yet of the preachers thereof But of these preuye traytours can no man bée too wary But let vs graunt them that y e kyng was a wicked man The Scripture commaundeth vs to obey to wicked Princes and geueth vs none auctoritye to depose them as their owne glose testifyeth vpon this text Subdeti estote Who was more wicked then Herode yet S. Iohn suffered death vnder hym who was wyckedder theÌ Pilate And yet Christ did not put hym downe But was crucified vnder hym Bréeflye which of all y e Princes were good in the Apostles dayes yet they deposed none So that Gods worde and their owne learnynge and the practise of our Maister Christe and his holy Apostels are openly agaynst them Moreouer their owne glose sayth that he was not deposed because he was vnsufficient but because hée was wanton and lecherous with wéemen O my Lordes if you bee not afrayde of the vengeauÌce of God at the least take a litle shame of the worlde vnto you that haue so long tyme with so great tyranny defended these lawes that bée so openly agaynst Gods ordinaunce agaynst Gods word and agaynst the common ordinaunce and coÌsent of all the world And this haue you done to the great iniury of noble Princes to the intollerable subduyng of all noble bloud to the oppression of their true subiectes to the destruction of all common wealthes and finally to the euerlastyng damnation of many a Christened soule Tell me by your fayth doe you beléeue that there is a liuyng God that is mighty to punish his enemies if you beléeue it say vnto me can you deuise for to auoyde hys vengeaunce which bée so openly contrary to hys woorde What aunswere thinke you to make to hym Thinke you that hée will suffer your worde to be heard and let his godly word bee despised Thinke you that it will bée sufficient for you to say that they bée the lawes of holy Churche Thinke you that hee will bee thus taught of you Then were it tyme to plucke hym downe and set you vp Nay my Lordes hée is no childe nor you shall finde it no childes game thus to trifle and playe with hys holy word and hys blessed ordinauÌce yea and that to the despising of the maker both of heauen and earth Say what ye will ye are not able by no learnyng to defende this matter neither afore God nor yet afore our noble Prince nor afore any man of learnyng that will bee true to his prince For whiche way soeuer you turne you our master Christ all his blessed Apostles bee agaynst you will openly accuse you that you bée coÌtrary to their worde and to theyr déede Aunswere you to them aunswere not to me If I hold my peace they will speake Nor it will helpe you but litle to crye after your old maner heresie heresie a traytour a traytour for now you crye agaynst your selues of those thynges Christ and his Apostles doe accuse you Doe you thinke it with the ordinaunce of God that you shal depose a kyng
bycause hée lyueth in aduoultry or is a lecherous man If you thinke it a lawfull cause why doe you not preach it opeÌly why doe you not lay it to kynges charge Why suffer you them to bee kynges that lyue in aduoultry Why doe you not put your lawes in executioÌ You say they bée the lawes of holy church and therby may you depose Princes But if you wil put them in execution then were it much better to bée a Bishop or a Priest theÌ to be a Kyng or a Duke For you may lyue in whoredome or in any other vngracious lyuyng yea and that to the destruction of many mens soules and yet no maÌ so hardy to reproue you as your own law doth openly commaunde in these wordes If the Pope doe draw with hym innumerable people on a heape to the deuill of hell there to be punished for euer yet shal no mortall man presume to reproue hys sinnes for hée must iudge all men and may bée iudged of no man c. Lykewise haue you an other law in your Decretals that no lay maÌ may reproue a Priest c. How thinke you by these lawes if they bée not of the deuill tell me what is of the deuil You wil both reproue yea and also depose Princes but you will neither bée deposed nor yet reproued of any mortall man What thinke you your selues Gods But and ye will depose Kynges for fornication how would you handle kyng Dauid and kyng Salomon would you depose them bycause of aduoutry So doe you more then the Prophet Nathan durst doe Briefly will ye bée content that the kyng shall depose you for fornication then shall we shortly bee rydde of the most part of you But let vs come to Herode that kept his brothers wife would you depose hym therefore Then doe you more then S. Iohn durst doe For hée durst no more doe but reproue hys vice and dare you depose hym But let vs go forth with your law What authoritie had y e Pope you to set Pipinum in that rowme and not rather to let the kyngdome choose theÌ a king Our master Christ sayd hys kyngdome was not of this world But you will bée aboue kinges in this world not all onely depose them but also set in new at your pleasure Moreouer by what authoritie did the Pope dispence with the Realme of their othe Your law sayth that the holy church of Rome is wont so to doe I pray you of whom hath she learned this same wont who hath geuen her this authoritie Can shée discharge vs of our obedience that we owe to our Princes Is not this of the law of God Standeth it not also with y t law of nature Yea doe not Turkes infidels faythfully obey to their princes Is not the Princes power of God will you depose this power or can you dipeÌce with this lawe S. Peter learneth you y t you are more bound to obeye God and his lawe then man but you litle regarde S. Peters saying wherfore what say you to your owne lawe whose wordes bée these we must kéepe vnto Princes and powers fayth and reuerence c. My Lordes here you not fidem and oportet how come you with your despensation for our othe and say Non oportet that we are not bound to be obedient to our princes if you despence with vs. How caÌ you dispence with vs of our othe seing it is against Gods lawe Here may men sée what teachers you haue béene and also bée toward God and his holy Apostles and towarde your noble Princes And y e this thing may bée clearely knowne I shall resyte an other practyse of yours Our Chronicles make mention that in the time of Edward the iij. Pope Vrban dyd depose Perse King of Spaine because hée was a vicious liuer and set in hys stede one Henry a bastarde How thinke you standeth thys facte with Christes doctrine which of vs all that preach the Gospell hath gone about to doe princes such a villanye you doe the déede and laye the blame to vs. Doe you not remember how that in the dayes of Henry the iiij a captayne of your Church called Richard Scroupe Archbishop of Yorke dyd gather an hoste of men waged battell against hys kyng but God the defender of hys ruler gaue the king the victorye which caused y e traytor to bée beheaded And then your forefathers with their deuilishe crafte made the people beléeue by their false Chronicle that at euery stroke that was géeueÌ at the Bishops necke the kyng receaued an other of God in his neck And where as the king was afterward stricken with a sicknes you made him and all hys subiectes beléeue y e it was Gods punishmeÌt because hee had killed the Byshop And not thus content but you fayned after hys death that hée dyd miracles Is not thys toe much both to bée traytors to your king and also to faine God to bée displeased with your king for punishing of treason finally to make hym a saint and also that God had done miracles to the defending of hys treason How is it possible to inuent a more pestilent doctrine then thys is Here is Gods ruler despised and hereby is open treason maintained Thinke you that God will shewe miracles to fortifie these thynges But no doubt the prouerbe is true such lippes such lectuse such saintes such miracles Here were many thinges to bée sayd but I will passe it ouer I am sure you doe remember how obediently you droue King Iohn out of his kingdome And the very originall of the strife was because there were iiij Bishops of England at variaunce with the kinges grace and because hée required a dymie of the pyed MoÌkes of England for to maintaine hys warre agaynst the Irishe men but they would géeue hym none Wherfore after y e king had sped well in Ireland hée reuenged him of y e Monkes and tooke of euery place a certayne For y t which thing your forefathers maintainers of your deuilishe doctrine wrote vnto their God y t Pope and caused him first to excommunicate the kyng and afterward to interdicte the land gaue it to the French kinges sonne which was maintayned through your fathers and your naturall king compelled to flée into Wales and there to tarye till y e time that hée was content to make agréement with your holy Idoll the Pope The coÌditions of y e agréement were that hée should first géeue xl M. marke to the iiij Byshops and make restitution to the pyed Monkes agayne and also should géeue to Pandolphus the Popes Legate a great summe of money Finally hée should bée bound to géeue yearely to the Pope of Rome a certayne great summe of money and hée and all hys successors shoulde receaue the land of the Pope and holde it in sée ferme and vnto thys your fathers set their haÌdes seales binding them selues to tompell the
dedes are acceptable to God that are done in fayth so no deede to allowed good in Gods sight howe glorious to the world soeuer it appeare if it be without fayth Euery maÌ to walke truly in his vocatioÌ is the right seruice of God We must be mercyfull one to an other Luke 17. Ipocrites are vayne glorious in in all theyr workes True preachers must preach repentaunce Math. 17. Math. 17. Math. ãâã The maner doctrine of hipocrites Math. 6. Math. 23. Math. 16. Luke 9. Rom. 10. No zeale without knowledge ãâã good Churches why they were first ordeyned The true Temple of God is the hart of maÌ Luke 14. Math. 5. The manet of the speaking of the Scripture The wise of this world doe not vnderstand the speaking of God in his scriptures The Papistes argumentes Aristotles and Papistes doctrine Good workes are the fruites of loue God first loued vs and not ãâã hym How we vnderstand the loue of God to be in vs. Luke 18. Whosoeuer for Christen sake loseth any thing shâl receiue an huÌdreth folde If we once possesse Christ by faith then haue we all in all and are content with that we haue Here note what foloweth of good workes Iohn ãâã By faith in Christ we are made the sonnes of God Iohn 3. Faith doth expell the wrath of God Iohn 7. 1. Cor. 2. The naturall man which is but fleshe sauoureth not those thinges that are of the spirite Iohn 13. Iohn 5. Iohn 14. We are blessed by God onely in Christ our sauiour and not by our workes Iohn 15. We must wrestle with our olde man that we may put oâ Christ Mat. 13. Roma 1. Roma 8. Our best workes are damnable in the sight of god with out Christ Christ is our hope righteousnes Let no maÌ despayre but put his hope in Christ and he shal be safe Roma 2. No man can fulfill y e law but hee that beleueth in Christ 1. Cor. 2. Christ is y e sure foundation Mans fouÌdation is feble 2. Cor. 5. Christ rewardeth his owne workes in vs. Ephe. 6. Collos 3. We must obey the magistrates because God will haue it so Rom. 14. 1. Cor. 6. 1. Pet. 1. A good lesson to teach vs to know when we haue the spirite of God âemit all vengeauÌce to God The fury of the Popish Clergie Actes 10 Prayer is the frute of fayth Liuely âayth to not without workes Fayth maketh vs at one with God Fayth prayeth always and in all places The prayer of a faithfull man Iaco ⪠Iames. 3. Fayth is y â goodnes of all y â deedes that are done within the law of God Iaco. 3. An example Turkes haue no fayth ãâ¦ã know then is a God An example Sinnes that are acâempted no sinnes Faithlesse fruites Rom. 10. Pharao confessed his sinnes The deuils confessed Christ to be the sonne of God Simon Magus fayth 2. Pet. 2. ãâã Cor. 1. 3. An Epitome or briefe recitall of that which is entreated of before The nature of Gods word is to be persecuted The Pope is receaued and receaueth and per secuteth Loue of the world is hatred of God and his holy Gospell God defendeth his doctrine hym selfe Gods word sighteth agaynst hipocrites Nowe our master Christ was entreatedâ The craft oâ the hypocrites Gods truth worketh wâ ders maketh the wisedome of the hypocrites foolishnes The captiuitie of the Israelitââ vnder ãâ¦ã If ãâ¦ã with ãâ¦ã who can be ãâ¦ã If God be with vs who can be against vs Pharao sâaieth the men children How Moses comforteth the Israelites Gods truth fighteth for vs. God tryeth the fayth of his children God worketh backward Ioseph Israelites Dauid How Bishops instruct kings Wherunto a christian is called Our fighting is to suffer while God fighteth for vs. The wisedome of the Serpent He maketh a mocke of him selfe that casteth not the ende âre he begin How is the Pope âure whiche taketh all for Christes sake but forsaketh nought Tribulation is ouâ Baptisme Tribulation is a blessing Prosperitie is a curse Tribulation in the gift of God Wherby the are the pope and byshops sure The weakeâ to the world the stronger to Christ Weakenes of the flesh a the strength of the spirite Flesh In ij things we are put to our choisâ The differeÌce betwen the children of God of the deuill The deuils wages All Gods children are vnder chasticing Which way go the Byshops to heauen then The tyraÌtes haue not power to doe what they would The promises of God are comfortable yea they are all comfort A Christen mans care The despisers persecutors they that fall froÌ the word are threatened Nâ⦠Loth. Moses and Aaron The Prophetes Christ ââ¦ildas âhey be spiââ¦tuall that ãâã deâilishe ââ¦r the deââ¦ll is a spiââ¦tâ We must in no case deny Christ God receaueth them that come agayne Why God letteth hys elect fall That the Scripture ought to bee in the English toung Whette thâ on thy children that is exercise thy children in them and put them ãâã âre No nor syâ Iohn hys ghostly children Holy dayes Our Schole masters take great wages but teach not Why the preachers are not beloued when they saye trouth The curates wotte not what a Bible meaneth The Priests vnderstand âo Latin Search the Scriptures Agaynste Christ is knowen by his dedes A seuerall kyngdome Seuerall lawes What christ lowseth ârely the Pope byndeth to lowse it agayne for money A secret couÌsayle Person Vicare Parishe Priest The propââ¦ties of the Hebrue toung agree with the English Kyng Adelston Contrary preachyng Contrary Doctours Antechrist turneth the rootes of the tree vpward The Scripture is the triall of all doctrine the right touch stone Philosophy Aristotle Scripture Aristotle Paul Aristotle ãâã Philosophy Paul When no man will teach if we desire ⪠God will teach The order of teachyng The disorder or ouer thwarâ order of our ãâã men The schole doctrine ãâã they call ãâã corrupteth the iudgementes oâ youth ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã Yet in this they all agree that no ãâ¦ã is saued ãâ¦ã ⪠ãâ¦ã ãâã thâ⦠ãâ¦ã ââ¦er ⪠and that tâe Pope ãâ¦ã Cââ¦st ãâã me ãâ¦ã to who ãâã will and take them ââom whom ãâã will ãâã ye ãâ¦ã ãâã simi ãâã ãâ¦ã Place ãâ¦ã ãâã ââ¦s wise ãâã âs ãâã âolâtây âhat ââ¦od ãâã Then thinke the papistes their wicked lyfe will shew it selfe to theyr shame and confusion The Pope licenced the people to read say what they would saue the truth But the one forbiddeth not theyr pompe and beâây cheate as the other doth Prelates not professors but pââ¦phaners of Gods word The obedieÌce of moÌâ⦠not ãâã ãâã tâey ãâã noâ of ãâ¦ã but ãâ¦ã ãâã sayuyng The hyppocrites lay that to Gods worde which they themselues oâe cause of God warneth ere he strike WheÌ God punisheth âooââ¦ry of the hipocrites then say they that new learning is the cause thereof Christ was ãâã of ââ¦tion Why trouble foloweth the preaching of the Gospell Christes flocke a little flocke As our Prelates
do not take their vocation to seke Gods glory and honour but to liue easilie promote themselues to dignitie Libertie God destroyeth one wicked with an other Gods word is not the cause of euill Christes Disciples were long weake and worldly mynded What the Popes doctrine causeth he coÌmaundeth murther The popes doctrine is bloudy Christes doctrine to peaceable God auengeth hys doctrine him selfe How a maÌ ought to behaue him selfe in readyng of doctours and also in the Scripture Our fathers and mothers are to vs in Gods stede What wee doe to our fathers mothers that we do to God The reward of obedience The reward of disobedience God auengeth disobedience hym selfe though the officer will not Mariage couetousnes maketh our spiritualitie that they cannot see that which a Turke is ashamed of Get her with child say they so shall thy cause bee best Gods commaundementes breake they throughe their owne traditions Money maketh marchaundise Iugglers Mariage altereth the degree of nature The husband is ãâã the wife in gods stede In sufferynge wronges patieÌtly âe folow the steppes of Christ The master is vnto the seruanÌt in Gods stede Our spiritualtie retayne mens seruauntes not to honour God but their traditions and ceremonies onely Christes doctrine the Popes differre If thy master please thee not shaue thy selfe a Monke a Frier or a Priest To obey no man is a spirituall thyng Rom. 13. Kyngs are chosen to suppresse the wicked support the good An âpte similitude Iudges are called Gods Blessyng Curse God rewardeth aâ obedience though no maÌ els do God auengeth all disobedience though no maÌ els do VeÌgeance is Gods Dauid God destroyeth one wicked by an other God prouideth a meanes to take the euil out of the way when they haue fulfilled their wickednes Why Dauid slewe not Saul The kyng ãâã in the roâââe of god in this world The kyng must be reserued vnto the vengeaunce of God It iâ not lawfull for a Christen subiect to resiste hys Prince though he be an heathen man Kynges must make accompt of their doynges onely to God The kyng hath no power but to his damnation to priuiledge the spiritualtie to sinne vnpunished A king is a great benefite though he be neuer so euill Princes are ordeined to pâuill doârs The damnation of Princes Sanctuaries Neckeuerse Three natures What it is to looke Moyses in the face Heauen commeth by Christ A Christen man seketh no more but Gods will Lustes Freâill Worldly witte The will is bond and âed Fredome All is sinne that springeth not of the spirite of God and all that is not done in the light of Gods worde So do our spiritualtie in all their workes True miracles are wrought to coÌfirme the preaching and not the God head of the preacher Our hypocrites are blinde The religious looke vpon the out side onely The sprituall man The naturall man Feate is the last âemedy Kinges defend y â false authoritie of the pope their office punishing of sinne loyd apart Bishoppes minister the kinges dutie their owne layde apart yea they persecute their owne office Kynges do but waite on y â Popes pleasure The iugling of the Pope Bishops of Almany Mylane Byshops of Fraunce A cappe of maintenaunce Most Christen kyng Defendre of the Popes Fayth The eldest sonne of the holy ãâã Blâââng of armes The English Bysshops The falsehode of the Bishops O a cruell and an abhominable example of tyranny iudge them by theyr dedes saith Christ The whore of BabyloÌ Confession Not Peter onely but Christ also was vnder the temporall sword The kings sinne in geuing exeÌptions the Prelates in receauyng them When the spiritualitie payeth tribute Shameles iugglers They make no conscieÌce at any euill doyng They care for theyr neighbours as y â wolfe doth for the shepe The euill ensample of the spiritualtie causeth the lay to beleue that they are not bound to obey There is no ChristeÌ loue in theÌ What purpose euen to flatter the princes that they may abuse their authoritie to sleâ who soeuer beleueth ãâã Christ and to mainteine the Pope Confessiâ Prelates know all mens secretes ãâ¦ã man theâ⦠âoue fulfilleth the law before God not the outward dede Agaynste workemen The deede fulfilleth the law before the world Faith maketh a man to loue Iustifiyng The office or dutie of the law The beleuyng of Gods promises iustifieth The spirite and the inward vertues are knowen by the outward dede Ouercome thyne enemy with well doing The law The kyng Rulers are Gods gift Why the rulers are euill Euill rulers are a signe that God is angry with vs. Why the Prelates are so wicked The cause of false miracles is that we haue no lust vnto the truth The right way to came of bondage Euill rulers ought not to be resisted God is alwayes one alwayes true alwayes mercifull and excludeth no maÌ from his promises A Christâ man doth but suffer onely Euill rulers are wholesome medicines A Christen man receaueth How profitable aduersitie is The greatest sinner is righteous in Christ and the promises And the perfectest and holyest is a sinner in the lawe the fleshe Rigour in parentes towardes their chilchildren is to be eschued The right bringing vp of children The destruction marring of children The maryage of children without conâ⦠of their parenâes is vnlawfull In Christ we are all seruaunts and he that hath knowledge is bounde MeÌ ought to rule their wiues by Gods worde Why the man is stronger then the woman Teach thy seruaunt to know Christ and after Christes doctrine deale with hym Do all thyng with Gods worde Landlordes should raise no rentes nor bring vp new customes God gaue âhe earth to men Landlordes should withstand the worng of the Tenauntes There is no respect of person afore God Moyses Iudges O tyranny to compell a man to accuse himselfe Our Prelates learned of Cayphas Secret sinnes pertayne vnto God to punishe and open sinnes vnto the kyng â Parcialitie in Iudges is wicked Parcialitie bribe takyng is the pestilence of Iudges â Women pride and coÌtempt of subiectes are the pestilence of Princes Vayne names The holy father lonseth peace and vmââe trace trâuth and aâ honesty What the keyes arâ why they are so called The keyes are promised The keyes are payde To bynde and loose Repentaunce and forgeuenes come by preachyng Peter practiseth his keyes The popes authoritie is to preach gods word onely Beware of the net and of the leuen and of the counterfet keyes of our holy father Not w t an hereticke sayth the Pope Vnlawfull vowes or othes men are commaunded to breake Byshops Behold the face of the Pope and of the Byshops in this glasse Peters patrimonie The popes authoritie is improued Byshops haue captiued Gods word with theyr owne decrees Rochester They walke in shadowes Aaron is euery true preacher Aaron representeth Christ Aaron addeth nothyng to Moses law The Apostles preached not Peter but Christ Paule is greater thaÌ hye
doctrine nedeth not now of miracles for it was confirmed by Christ with myracles Math. 24. The Pope commeth ãâã Christes name with false miracles The preachers of gods word confirmed the same with miracles whyle they were alyue God suffeâeth such as haue no loue to hys truth to be deceaued with lying miracles Why the Pope tell In the Popish church all miracles are wrought by dead Saintes S. Thomas of CaÌterbury Thomas de Aquino Dunce â Miracles Our fayth may not be grounded onely vpon miracles but vpon the worde of God Math. 1â Iohn 21. The Apostles of Christe knew no such authoritie as the Pope now vsurpeth What iâ there had bene no scripture Grekes God to ãâ¦ã ââ¦de heresâ⦠caused the scriptures to be written ⪠Noe. What faith ââ¦th Where true faith is there is repentauÌce and ameÌdment of ãâã â Abraham The elderâ did erre The elders in y e time of the Iewes did erre The Scribes Phariseis and Elders did erre The scripture was aucthorised by true myracles False bookes set forth by the Papistes Erasmus The true church teacheth nothing but that which the scripture proueth and mainteineth The Pope hideth the scripture The Papistes hide y e scripture The scripture is the cause why men beleue y â scripture The Papistes docctrine is nââ to be beleued wiihouâ scripture Why the ãâã is not to be beleued wtout scripture why he is not the true church The doctrine of the Papistes hath bene ãâã resisted by y e scripture What thinges ãâã finde in scripture Rom. ãâã 1. Cor. â 1. Cor. 2. Iohn 5. Iohn 7. Heb. 8. The Papistes will neither by Gods lawe nor mans refraine froÌ their wicked liuyng Iohn 10. The Papistes will lose nothing that belongeth to them Christ deliuered the Iewes out of errour â None haue more care of the scripture then those that beleue it not M. More reasoneth agaynst himselfe â Actes 13. Iohn 8. They that preach not Christ truty are murtherers The end of hipocrites Predestination Balam Wit must first shew a cause and then will is sturted to worke More feeleth Purgatory Popish doe trine concernyng Purgatory The pope how he can both forgeue and receiue sinne Tyndall feeleth Purgatory Iohn 15. Iohn 13. Bodyly payne purgeth the body and not y e soule M. More âo of an euil opinion Faith in Châ⦠ãâã purchaseth forgâ⦠of sinne Ephe. 5. There is no purgatory for hym that dyeth repentâunt beleueth Iohn 15. 1. Iohn ãâã Payne of sinne ãâã popes ãâã Purgatory prâ⦠to y â Pope Purgatory to a tormenting Iayle as y â Pope maketh it Money dispatcheth Purgatory The Pope is Antichrist The fleshly children do naturally consent vnto lyes The fleshly mynded can neuer consent vnto Gods law The fleshly persecute them of the spirite The true church is not w t out a signe of a miracle to proue that it is Gods church The popes life doctrine is more wicked theÌ the Turkes all y e heatheÌ that euer were Euticus Actes 3. All glory and honour is to be geuen to the name of Iesu Iudges Deut. 17. Purgatory to the foundation of Abbeyes Colledges c. M. More is a commoÌâester and a scouÌer â The Papistes are cruell and vnmercyfull Sweryng The oth of a witnes may be taken but no maÌ may be coÌpelled to sweare be a witnes A godly lesson M. More is a lyer The Papistes are obstinate will not repent Iudas Prayers of an euill Priest profite not A fond saying To minister SacrameÌts with out signification is to be lead in darkenesse Sacrifice Heb. 10. Christes body in the SacrameÌt is not carnall but spirituall Christe was sacrificed on the crosse once for all More Deacons Tyndall Christes Deaââ¦s and the pââeâ Deacons differ much More Priestes Tyndall More Tyndall 1. Iohn 4. M. Mores fayth was a common fayth More Tyndall More Tyndall As good no lawe as a law not executed Age is to be preferred before âouth The chast vnchastirie of the Papistes is abhominable both to God and man S. Hierome The Pope iudgeth no sinne to bee sinne and sinne to be no sinne A Priest by the Popes order may haue a whore but not a wife Rom. 14. Mores doctrine is superstitious 1. Tim. 4. The Pope forbiddeth mariage Apparant godlynesse why the Priest may not haue y â secoÌd wife Christes benefites toward vs are figured by matrimony We were Idolaters when we came to Christ S. Paules doctrine is that priests shuld haue wiues Widowes More is a scoâfer The office of the wâddowes in y e primatine church Rom. 13 ⪠Young widowes were forbiddeÌ to minister in the commoÌ seruice Fishe no better then fleshe nor fleshe no better then fishe in the kingdame of Christ ãâã â Tyndall More Tyndall Three lyes at ââ¦ce ãâ¦ã Priestes must be endued wyth vertue and honesty Generall counsell Parlââ¦ment The ãâã vsed both in generall to ⪠ââ¦es and also ãâã parliamentes A practise vsed in all counsayles and Parlamentes The spiritualtie make heretickes of them that resist theyr power and will Why Priestes may haue no wyues The chastitie of the ââergy pertââneth to the tempoââ¦ie as much as to the spiritualtie Vowes No oth is to be kept that is agaynst charitie or necessitie The popes snares ãâã 2. 3. 4. 5. Tyndall doth here playnly proue More an hereticke That is euer best that moueth man to the kepyng of Gods commaundementes â Deuilish doctrine Math. 15. Christes natural body is not in the Sacrament The Sacrament of the body ãâã bloud of Christ how it must be receiued â S. Michael wayeth ãâã soules The true seruice of God what it is Whether it were best that priestes were gelded â Leuit. 10. More Tyndall Paphnutius More had two wiues therefore was Bigamus More Tyndall The Pope a cruell tyraânt More Tyndall The spiritualtie would not haue the scripture in Englishe Hunne More Horsey Tyndall If we be not giltie we neede no pardon More woulde excuse the murther of Hunne Hunne â More Tyndall Doetour Lolet Olde translation More was a subtill Poet. The hauyng of the Scripture in English is vtterly agaynst the myndes of the Popish Clergie More Tyndall The scripture was first deliuered to the pâopâe in their vulgere toung More Tyndall More Tyndall The ordinaâ⦠are hangmeÌ to such as desire the knowledge of the scripture None can vnderstand the Scripture except he knewe Christ to be his iustification More Tyndall More Tyndall Eare confession and pardons were neuer confirmed by miracle More Tyndall The Popish spiritualitie are tyrâunts persecutors More Tyndall Pope forbiddeth matrimony the eatyng of meates The wicked monstrous doynges of the Pope More Tyndall More Tyndall More Tyndall All Sacramentes teach vs what to do or what to beleue More Tyndall Eare confession destroyeth the beneâite of Christes bloud More Tyndall More Tyndall RepeÌtauÌce More Tyndall SacrameÌt More Fayth Tyndall The Pâpistes aââ slaundâââs of the Gospell More Woâ⦠Tyndall ⪠More Tyndall We can do no